Welcome to Our Fair City

by jfclover

In the Springtime, a young man’s fancy likely turns to thoughts of, well, many things, anything, in fact, that will make him forget the long, hard winter and think of all the fun and good times that lie ahead.

Love often blooms in the spring and after a long, hard winter, I was hoping something exciting might happen and when a young lady came into my life unexpectedly, I relished every minute we were together.  Love was in the air.  We clicked from day one, and I grabbed hold of that special feeling with everything I had.

I thought she loved me too.  I thought we’d be married and live happily ever after, but she took me down a path I wasn’t aware of until it was too late to confront the woman I planned to spend the rest of my life with.  The love affair had been fashioned long before we met, and I was just a pawn in her prearranged plan.

My injuries were severe, and Doc said another two weeks in bed at least.  What else could I do but lay around and think about what a naïve fool I’d been and how closely I came to losing my life over a love affair that never should’ve been. 

She wasn’t the first girl I’d courted, but she was different than most, and I had difficulty making it through the day without thinking about everything that happened.  My brothers sympathized, but it was hard to let the memories of a foul and vicious woman go and move on with my life. 

Night and day, my father and brothers worried.  The looks on their faces gave entry into their minds, and the whole world knew what they were thinking, but it wasn’t just my family.  Roy Coffee, Doc Martin, and the reverend Holcomb stopped by the house during my recovery, never sure if I’d pull through or leave my family devastated by my demise.  It was common knowledge throughout all of Storey County that Joe Cartwright’s girl was behind all the chaos that went down on that lovely spring day.

Chapter One

I prided myself on welcoming pretty gals who’d chosen Virginia City as their new home.  Christine and her aunt, Iona Mae Lancaster, were traveling west from Ohio looking for a better life when a busted down stage led to an unexpected stay at the International House in Virginia City.  This led to a chance meeting after Pa offered to buy my lunch in the restaurant adjacent to the hotel where the two women happened to be dining.

The ladies were a noticeable pair.  Dressed in Eastern garb—too la-de-da for women of the West—made them stand out as travelers and not residents of our fair city.  When I caught Pa’s eye, I motioned with my head in their direction.  He leaned forward and smiled. 

“Lovely ladies,” he said.”

“I didn’t think you noticed.”

“How old do you think I am, Joseph?”

“Sorry, Pa.”

Lunch was served, but I found it hard to concentrate on my meal.  The young lady was a looker and the best part was that I caught her glancing my way.  When the waiter removed our plates and left the bill on the table, Pa reached inside his vest and pulled out his wallet.

“Shouldn’t we have another beer before we go?”

“Haven’t you had enough, Son?”

“One more might be nice.”

“All right.”

I didn’t want to leave before the ladies, and Pa wasn’t stupid.  He knew exactly why I wanted one more beer and he played along.  The ranch could run itself for a few more minutes.

After the ladies paid for their lunch and headed for the front door, I let Pa know it was time to leave.  I kept my eyes on the younger one and wondered if Pa might be interested in the old lady.  She was a looker too, and I wouldn’t blame him if he didn’t beat me across the room.  My father was a handsome man and maybe it was time he enjoyed what life had to offer.

I didn’t usually think of my father in that way, a man who might be interested in a woman, but it wasn’t a farfetched idea either.  There were plenty of women in town who’d like to get their hands on Ben Cartwright, but he was cautious, maybe too cautious when it came to the opposite sex.  He put all of his energy into the ranch and into raising his sons, but we were grown, not little boys who needed correction and guidance at every turn.  Perhaps it was time for Pa to kick up his heels and have some fun.

When we came upon the ladies, I reached out to open the front door and then touched the brim of my hat.  Joe Cartwright, “Ma’am.”

“Excuse me?”

“Joe Cartwright.  That’s my name.”

“That’s all well and good, Young Man, but do you mind letting us pass?”

I loved a challenge although I wanted to push the old lady out of the way.  She wasn’t the one I was talking to, but she was the one who answered. 

My father stepped between us and tried to save the day.  “What my young son is trying to say is welcome to our fair city.”

“Fine.  May we leave now?”

“It seems we started off on the wrong foot.”

“Maybe so, but if you don’t mind, my niece and I would like to get back to the hotel without the obvious distraction you and your son have presented.”

While the old lady rattled on, the younger one pressed a gloved hand to her lips to suppress a smile.  I didn’t dare smile back.  If the old lady thought bad of me already, I didn’t want to displease her any further.

“I assure you that my son and I had no intention of holding you up, Ma’am.”

“Then we’ll be on our way.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Oh,” said the old lady.  “I don’t think I caught your name.”

Pa looked surprised, but he doffed his hat and said, “I’m Ben Cartwright.”

The old lady offered her gloved hand.  “Iona Mae Lancaster and this is my niece, Christine.  We were on our way to San Francisco when the stage line failed to keep its carriage in working order, and we were forced to spend time in, as you choose to call it, your fair city.”

“There’s plenty to see and plenty to do.  I doubt you’ll be bored during your unscheduled visit.  In fact, my son and I would be honored to escort you to some of the more pristine sites.”

“I honestly don’t think we should.”

“I insist, Ladies.  Dinner at seven?”

The old lady looked to her niece for help but was offered nothing in return.  “I suppose—”

“Good.  We’ll ring for you at seven.”

This wasn’t at all like the father I knew.  Assertive and not giving the old lady a chance to fight back was a genius move, but I was stunned by his persistence.  After the ladies left the restaurant, Pa and I gazed at them walking down the boardwalk to the hotel.  He turned toward me.

“It seems we have plans for the night, Son.”

“So it seems.”  I crossed my arms and tried not to laugh.

“We won’t have time to make it home and back, and I doubt we’ll want to ride late tonight.”

“So what’s the plan?”

Pa pursed his lips as he rumbled around for a solution.  “We’ll book a room at the hotel.”

“The same hotel as the ladies?”

“Why not?”

I held back my smile.  “Oh … no reason.  We’re not going dressed like this, are we?”

“You’re right.  We’ll both need a new suit of clothes.”

My father must’ve had a touch of spring fever too and by late that afternoon, we’d secured a room at the hotel, bought new attire, and sent a boy out to the ranch with a missive for my brothers.  Pa didn’t offer any details.  He only stated that we’d be home sometime tomorrow.  My brothers would be dying of curiosity and I chuckled at the thought.

“What possessed you, Pa?”

“I don’t want to seem repetitive, Son, but your old man isn’t ready for the grave just yet.”

“I never said—”

“No, not in so many words.”

“Should be an interesting evening, don’t you think?  The old lady is full of vim and vigor, isn’t she?”

“Old lady?”

“I can’t win, can I?”

“No, Son, and your attitude better change before this evening.”

With a grin my father knew well, I said, “Not another word.”

We headed out the door together.  Pa looked quite dapper in his new, gray suit and creamy white vest. I didn’t look too shabby myself in a dark blue suit that fit me like a glove.  Even though we were well into spring, there was still a nip in our thin, mountain air and it would give Christine a good reason to snuggle up close.

Staying at the International House didn’t mean we could take the ladies for granted.  It didn’t seem right to knock on their door so we traipsed downstairs to the lobby and waited for our dinner companions to show.

Would they think it was too forward of us to take rooms at the same hotel?  The reason was simple.  Riding home in the dark of night was the problem.  A horse could stumble and fall and cause his rider serious injury.  It was an easy explanation if the women seemed perturbed by our actions.

Christine and her aunt entered the lobby at a quarter after seven. I suppose that was the Eastern way of doing things.  Always late.  Never on time, but it didn’t bother Pa or me.  We each took our lady’s hand and placed it in the crooks of our arms before heading down the boardwalk to Rizzo’s Italian Café.  Frank Rizzo was new to Virginia City, but the food was delicious and we were hoping to impress our stranded visitors with his fabulous cuisine. 

“I hope you like Italian food,” I whispered to Christine.

“Oh, very much.”

“Good, then I think you’ll enjoy the evening.”

I’d never courted a girl with my father by my side.  Not even one of my brothers had been a supper companion when a young lady was involved.  This was a whole new experience, and I can’t say it was something I’d ever choose in the future, but I was pleasantly surprised by how the evening fell into place.

As much as the situation felt strange at first, I enjoyed myself and I believe Christine did too.  She laughed at my jokes, but more importantly, she looked at me with—I don’t know—that look a woman gives a man, and by the end of the evening, I invited her to go riding, and she accepted.

I didn’t sleep much that night.  Christine was the kind of girl that made a man glad he was a man.  I couldn’t wait to see her again.  I wanted to feel her hand in mine and run my fingers down that soft, white skin she’d kept hidden from the sun.  She was a real Eastern lady, and I had every intention of making her my own.

After the first night at Rizzo’s, Pa and I went our separate ways.  He courted the old lady in a manner that suited him, and I took Christine to all the familiar places I wanted her to see.  She was an excellent horsewoman, and we rode everywhere.  To the lake.  To the overlook that Hoss and I named our happy place a million years ago.  We had fun together.  We enjoyed each other’s company, and I didn’t want to go a day without Chris by my side.

My brothers found humor in our situation, Pa, and his woman, and me and Christine.  They took both of us on, kidding each of us mercilessly.  First Pa, and then me, but underneath all the jokes, I think they were happy—or jealous.   But Pa was the man to watch.  We hadn’t known him to take on so and enjoy a relationship with a woman.  Miss Iona Mae Lancaster suited him well.

After four or five weeks of casual courting, Christine became fearless and her Eastern beliefs went by the wayside as she reached up and kissed me straight on the lips.  At first,  the connection was short and sweet, but moments later she gave herself permission to enter a territory that bore no retreat.  I succumbed to her wishes and let her have her way with me.  I wasn’t a saint and she wasn’t the naïve little princess that entered my world during an unexpected luncheon date with my father.  

Our relationship changed that day.  Casual wasn’t a term I could use any longer.  We became intimate, lovers without limitations, but I still had a job.  I still had to complete a day’s work before I could see my princess, take her in my arms, and make love to the woman of my dreams.

Pa worked his magic on Iona Mae.  They were seen together every Saturday night, and she would accompany him to church on Sundays.  A match made in heaven?  It seemed so.  It seemed that my father and I hit the jackpot on that unexpected spring day.  Fate challenged us, and we each took a leap with eyes wide open.

Chapter Two

“I’ll need some money, Sweetheart.”

“Sure.  How much?”

“A hundred should do it.”

“How much?” 

I’ll admit the amount nearly bowled me over.  I didn’t know what a wedding dress cost, but I was taken aback when she blurted out one hundred dollars like it was petty cash.  Even though we’d been together for months, there were times I wondered if Christine thought I was her golden boy, that I was made of money.  I tried to explain that I was just a working stiff.  Sure, my father owned a good portion of land and we did quite well as a family, but that didn’t mean I was a never-ending fountain with deep pockets.

“I’m sorry.  I thought you’d want me to look—”

“Of course I do, Chris.”  I reached into my jacket pocket and ended up handing her two hundred dollars.  “I don’t want you going without.”

Pa would have my hide if he knew what kind of money I spent on my fiancée.  It seemed to be something new every day—a trip to the mercantile or the haberdashery, a few hours spent with the dressmaker—and my savings account was beginning to strain.  I couldn’t continue handing out money much longer, but it was hard to say no.  A beautiful woman deserved beautiful things.

It wasn’t only her beauty that lead me down the road to a dwindling back account.  Christine wanted to make love night and day.  She was insatiable, and I accommodated her the best I could.  I wasn’t paying for her ability to seduce a man.  It wasn’t like that.  If I only wanted sexual favors from a woman, I could go to the nearest saloon and hand over one silver dollar for an hour of entertainment, but I wanted Chris to be happy, and if a few dollars did the trick, then I was happy too.

Pa was a smart man. If the old lady tried to pull his strings, he’d cut her off before she had a chance to con him out of his hard-earned wages.  Or, in my case, half a year’s salary was going for the likes of a pretty dress.

It was time I played it smart.  Christine knew I was a pushover, but things had to change.  No more doling out hundreds at a time.  Enjoying life didn’t always come with a hefty price tag.  On the ride home from Virginia City, I had plenty of time to contemplate how I’d shut down the constant flow of money.

“Hey, Little Brother.”

“Hey, Hoss.”

“Ain’t seen a whole lot of you this week.”

I threw my hat and jacket on the sideboard and rolled up my gun belt.  “I’m sorry.  A lot going on with the wedding and all.”

“You look beat.”

I flopped down next to Hoss on the settee.  “Yeah, I’m tired.”

“Something bothering you?”

“Nothing I can’t handle.”

“It don’t look that way to me, Little Brother.”

“Then look somewhere else.” 

Fuming, I pushed up with both hands and headed upstairs to my room.  The engagement party was three days away, and Christine needed new attire to attend.  Although I wasn’t about to tell Hoss about my financial problems, I wondered if I would’ve felt better getting it all out in the open.  I’d let go of another hundred dollars.  I was a fool who couldn’t say no.

Chapter Three

“Dinner was lovely, Sweetheart.”

“We’ve exhausted most of the finer establishments in Virginia City.  Maybe next time, we’ll go with the familiar and eat at Miss Daisy’s Café.”

“Oh, Joe.  Be serious.”

“I’m very serious.  This fancy dining has to stop.  We don’t need outlandish foods to make us happy, do we?”

She bowed her head.  “No, I suppose not.” 

I could tell she was disappointed but the constant spending had to end.  “It’s been fun, but it’s not real life.  We need to dine like real people, not kings and queens, right?”

“No, but when we travel, we’ll want to try some of the finer places, won’t we?”

“I’m sorry.  Travel?”

“You know, decide where we want to spend the rest of our lives.”

“The Ponderosa is my home, Chris.  I never planned on leaving.”

“But I’m a city girl, Joe.  How could I possibly live in the country?”

I dreaded the conversation from day one.  Seeing the clothes she and Aunt Iona Mae wore to travel in were finer than most, and nothing a rancher’s wife would ever own.  How would I convince her that living on the mountain wasn’t a hardship, but a pleasure?  How would I make a country girl out of my precious Christine?

“What about our children.  You want to have children, don’t you, Joe?”

Her question pulled me back into the conversation.  “Of course, I do.  I want to have as many as possible.”

“What about their education?”


“What do you mean?”

“Surely you don’t think I want my children attending a backwoods schoolhouse with …”

“With what?  With people like me?  I’m a cowhand, Chris.  Nothing more.  If we leave the Ponderosa, I’m still a cowhand who averages thirty dollars a month, bunk, and beans.  I’m not a rich man, and I never will be.  If money and city life means more to you than living with a fella like me, we’ll have to part ways.”

As she bit her bottom lip, tears formed in her eyes.  I stepped closer, reached for her slender arms, and held her tight against me.  “I love you Christine, but if that’s not enough …”

“I’m pregnant, Joe.”

I nearly fell to the ground.  My mind swirled with thoughts of living in the city and working at a bank or mercantile so our children could attend the proper school.  No!  That wasn’t the plan, but is that what she expected of me?  A suit and tie and regular hours.  No!  I couldn’t spend the rest of my life inside a brick-and-mortar building.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sorry.”

“No, don’t say that.”

“You’re upset.”

“No … stunned a little but not upset.”

Tears filled her eyes.  “I never thought … I didn’t know it would be so easy to … I don’t know what I thought, Joe.”

With the back of my index finger, I wiped away her tears and made her look at me.  “Listen.  Let’s get through the party on Saturday night.  We’ll move the wedding up a few weeks and no one will know.”

“I love you so much.”

“Come on.  Let’s think happy thoughts.”

Chapter Four

Hop Sing fixed us a snack so we’d have enough energy to greet our guests who began to arrive right after seven.  The spread he laid out for our friends and neighbors was an impressive masterpiece.  More food than a party of twenty-four could handle, but that was his way.  Hop Sing never learned how to hold back.

I wore the same blue suit I’d bought for our first evening together, and the rest of my family was dressed to the nines.  Christine would call me a sentimentalist at heart and maybe she was right though I wanted to look my best.  It wasn’t every Saturday night that a man invited everyone he cared about to his engagement party.  Even though we’d been seen around town at restaurants and plays and on shopping ventures, not everyone had met my bride-to-be.

While Pa and I readied ourselves, Adam and Hoss drove into town to pick up the ladies and escort them out to the ranch.  Not only would the old lady chaperone her niece, but she’d also plant herself on my father’s arm for the entire evening.  Although they didn’t have marriage plans that I knew about, they seemed to be as serious about each other as Chris and I were.

I was as jittery as hot grease in a skillet.  My collar felt too tight, and my tie looked like a five-year-old kid did the honors.  After pulling it loose for the third time, I gave up and went to find my father.

In front of his dresser mirror, Pa stood, brushing his hair one last time before heading downstairs.  I held up both strings.  “I can’t seem to—”

“Let me try.”

“Thanks.”

“Nervous?”

“Whatever gave you that idea?”

Pa’s smile, and his large, warm hand on my shoulder calmed me from feeling like a skittish young colt, and I was ready for our guests to arrive.

“Maybe a breath of fresh air, Son.”

“I’m right behind you.”

The clean mountain air was just what I needed.  I breathed in deeply, and realized how lucky I was to live in such a great part of the world.  Though I couldn’t imagine living anywhere else, but what about my bride-to-be?  When their coach broke down just east of Virginia City, they were heading for San Francisco, not some country hideaway on top of a mountain.  Even though she marveled at the Ponderosa’s beauty, I didn’t know what our future held. 

Roy and Paul were the first to arrive.  The four of us shook hands, chuckled some, and turned to walk inside, and that’s when we heard a horse traveling at breakneck speed.  Adam jumped off the rented horse and grabbed Paul Martin’s arm.  “You’re needed, Doc.”

I stepped forward, but my brother stopped me.  “What’s going on?  Where’s Christine?”

“Let’s get Doc on his way first.”

The doctor moved toward my brother.  “What happened, Son?”

Adam glanced my way.  “It’s Joe’s fiancée.  She’s been hurt.”

“Badly?”

“Very.”

“Would you follow me back to town?”

“Sure.”

“I guess you’ll have to bring Joe.”

“I guess.”

Chapter Five

The rental was too tired to make the return trip, and Adam saddled Sport while I readied Cooch.  Pa and Hoss would stay behind and deal with the guests who were beginning to arrive just as Adam and I rode out toward Virginia City.

“Take care of Joe, Son.”

I overheard Pa’s words to my brother.  Of course, Pa was worried, but if he couldn’t trust me to go into town and take care of Christine, then how did he think I’d ever handle marriage or a family?  It seemed like a low blow, and I became overwhelmed with anger.  Someone had hurt my fiancée and Pa’s words hit me the wrong way.  The flame under the frying pan grew more intense.

Even though Adam kept right on Cooch’s tail, riding at the crest of dusk was tricky, and neither of us wanted to hit the ground if our mount stumbled and fell, but I couldn’t seem to slow down.  Christine had been injured, and I was miles away.  I needed to be by her side until the doctor arrived. 

After hitching our horses to the rail outside, I ran up the stairs and burst through the front door of Doc’s office.  The air was stale, and the lights turned low, but I found my way to the bed and sat down on the edge.

“Joseph?”

“Who’s there?”

Mrs. Lancaster sat in a darkened corner of the room and after hearing her voice, I realized she wouldn’t have let Chris lay in Doc’s office all alone.

“I’m sorry.  I didn’t see you.”  I glanced over at Adam who remained standing in the doorway.  He hadn’t noticed her either, but none of that mattered.

Dressed in her party clothes, the old lady stood and walked toward me and Christine.  “Where’s the doctor?”

“He’s coming.  He was invited to the party, but he and the sheriff are on their way.”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to go back to the hotel and change my clothes.  I feel a bit silly dressed like an empress after all that’s happened.”

“Go on.  Adam will walk you to the hotel.  I’m not going anywhere.”

My brother hesitated.  “I don’t want to leave you like this.  As soon as Paul gets here, I’ll head out.”

“No.  I’m fine.  Go on and help her home.”

As soon as the two of them were gone, I looked down at my beautiful Christine.  Her eyes were closed and her mouth had fallen open as she forced herself to breathe.  The bruises that covered her face made me want to turn away.  A swollen and discolored cheekbone and black eye marred the left side of her face.  I’d never seen her hair in such disarray—tangled and matted—in dire need of a good brushing. 

“Sweetheart.  Can you hear me?”

After leaning closer, I pressed my cheek against the side of her face.  I needed to let her know I was there and would never leave her side.  Whoever thought they could beat a woman like this would pay dearly.

“Mother …”

“What’s that, Sweetheart?”

When Adam returned, he rested his hand on my shoulder, but I didn’t turn around.  Nothing could help this time, and I wanted to be alone with Christine.   Sometimes, Adam didn’t understand much of anything.  With all his book smarts, he never learned much about people.

What did “Mother” mean?  What was she trying to tell me?  I didn’t understand so I stroked her tangled hair and kissed the back of her hand.  I wanted her to feel my presence, and maybe the next time she spoke, her words would make sense.  But that never happened.

The only thing that kept me from running through the front door and finding the man who hurt her was that she was still breathing and hope was a precious thing.  Roy would form a posse, but before he rode away, he’d need information. Hair color, eyes.  Maybe a scar or a distinctive horse.  Anything that would make the man stand out.

The ticking clock was the only sound in the room.  Its rhythm made me drowsy, but I had to keep alert.  I had to watch over my sweet girl.

“Joe?”

“Back here, Doc.”

“With his bag in hand, Paul and Roy Coffee rushed into the room.  “I’ll take over now, Son.”

I stood and backed away from the bed.  Christine hadn’t moved or said another word.  Though I was ready with all the answers, Doc never asked, and not only was I afraid, I felt useless.

Adam motioned toward the door.  “There’s nothing for you to do here, Joe.  Come on.  Let’s go talk to Mrs. Lancaster.”

Roy overheard our conversation and said he’d follow along.  He needed answers my brother and I didn’t have, but he’d give us a shot first before he questioned the old lady.

“Any ideas, Little Joe?”

“Chris mumbled ‘Mother’ although I don’t know what it means.”

Maybe the old lady knew something we didn’t.  I thought Christine and I revealed everything.  I told her my life story, and she told me hers, and that was long before we’d made any marriage plans.  We knew each other inside and out, the good and the bad, the light and the dark.  We shared it all.

Adam and I let Roy take the lead.  He knocked on the lady’s hotel door, and we stood off to the side like scared little boys.  Neither of us wanted her to feel any worse than she did already.

Roy knocked as he called out her name.  “Mrs. Lancaster, it’s Sheriff Coffee.  May I have a word?”

“Sheriff?”  Still dressed in her formal attire, she opened the door wide and stepped forward.

“It’s about Christine.”

Adam and I stood behind Roy so she could see the three of us.  “Please come in.  I’ve been waiting for you to call.”

“Doc’s with your niece.  I assure you she’s in good hands.”

“I need to get back to Christine, Roy.”  I plopped my hat on my head and turned to start down the hotel hallway. 

“Wait here, Son.”

“No, Roy.  She needs me.”

“No, she don’t.  Doc’s doing all he can.  You stay here with me and Adam for now.”

I was stuck inside the hotel room with my father’s new companion and waiting for answers when I needed to be with Christine.  The question that haunted me most was whether I’d be burying my fiancée or taking her home.  I lost two women to uncalled-for deaths before I turned eighteen, but would a merciful god let that happen again?

Roy’s hat hung between his knees and, he fingered the soft felt while he questioned the old lady.  “Do you have any idea what happened to your niece?  Do you know who did this horrible thing?”

She covered her mouth with a lace handkerchief that was marked with initials stitched in the lower right-hand corner.  Though I didn’t much care about anything I saw in their room, I stared into the old lady’s eyes as we waited for a simple answer.  If she knew the man who hurt my fiancée, I wanted to know just as much or more than the sheriff.

Tears began to fall.  “He was a small man, short.  He wore a black hat and sported a beard.  A rather untidy soul.”

Roy glanced at Adam and me.  “Any clue?”

“No,” we said in unison.

“Do you know a man named Dale Mercer, Ma’am?”

“No, should I?”

“I ‘spect not.”

“Who is this man, and why would you ask me a question like that when you already know the answer?”

“He doesn’t sound at all like the man you saw, but he’s not a man you want to have dealings with either.  Mercer is a gunslinger, Ma’am, but I’ve heard rumors that he is vicious and heartless when it comes to the ladies.  He’s also been seen around Virginia City this past week.”

“If it’s him, he’s a vile, unpleasant human being, and I shouldn’t think you’d want a man like that in your town.  Why isn’t he in your jail?” 

“He ain’t been on any wanted posters for weeks, Ma’am, but I can’t have any man running around beating up innocent women.”

“He should be horsewhipped.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“One more question if that’s okay.”

“Go ahead.”

“Have you ever seen the man before?”  The old lady tightened her lips and turned to face the window.  “Ma’am?  Did you hear my question?

Chapter Six

As I walked through the front entrance, Paul had just closed the door to Christine’s room.  His facial expression gave nothing away, so I had to ask.  “Well?”

As he rolled down his shirtsleeves, he smiled.  “She’ll be fine, Joe.  Her injuries are superficial.”

“What’s that mean?”

“Just surface wounds, Joe.  The damage looks worse than it is.”

“So, she’s not hurt that bad.  She wasn’t hit that hard, right?”

“That’s right, Son.  She’ll be up and around in no time.”

Part of me wanted to jump up and down and savor the moment, but my other half still worried and wouldn’t be satisfied until I heard the story from Chris.  Iona Mae wasn’t much help.  “Small.  Short.”  That only eliminated half the men in Virginia City including my brothers.  I hope Roy wouldn’t include me in his list of short men, but if that’s all she could tell the sheriff, no one would ever pay for hurting Christine like he did.

“She’s awake, Little Joe.  You’re welcome to go inside.”

Paul didn’t understand my hesitation.  He thought I’d bolt through the door, but I had questions that needed answers.  Was now the time, or did I wait and let Chris fill in the blanks when she was ready to talk about the attack?  What happened next confused me more than the rest of the evening’s events.

“What about the baby, Doc?”

“What’s that?”

“The baby?  Is the baby okay?”

“I’m sorry, Son, but I don’t know anything about a baby.”

“Didn’t you tell Christine she was with child?”

“I’m sorry, Joe, but I don’t know anything about a baby.  How far along is she?”

“I don’t know, but she told me she was … I mean, I thought.”

“Sit down, Son.”

I backed away from the doctor.  “No.  Something’s wrong here.”

“Wait a minute, Joe.  Maybe there’s a simple explanation.  Just because she didn’t come see me doesn’t mean she isn’t with child.  If you give me a few minutes, I can give you an honest answer.”

I dropped my head.  I didn’t know what to think, but I needed to know.  I looked up at Paul Martin.  “Do what you have to do, Doc.”

I tried to sit down in the waiting room, but with my mind racing more than ever, I moved toward the window facing C Street and glared at the two drunks stumbling out of the saloon.  The fellas couldn’t walk a straight line if their lives depended on it, and part of me wished one of them was me.  A bottle of rotgut sounded like heaven right now. 

When the doctor stepped into the room, he turned my world upside down.  “I’m not sure how to tell you this, Son, but Christine isn’t with child nor was she before the beating.”

“What do you mean, Doc?  She told me she …”

“I’m sorry, Joe, but I’m giving it to you straight.  Christine isn’t pregnant.”

The news of an outright lie made my head spin and my stomach lurch in five different directions but even in the dim light of Paul’s surgery, I remembered what I saw and tears burned my eyes.  The woman I loved looked like she’d fought off a Grizzley bear, but I didn’t know truth from lies.  With one simple statement from Paul, my life was ruined.  Chris and I would never be together.  The fantasy of marriage and children had been ruined by one tiny detail.  I couldn’t spend the remainder of my life with a boldfaced liar.

The new information was too much to bear and instead of doing what was expected—consoling my fiancée behind closed doors—I left the doctor’s office, vaulted onto the saddle, and rode Cooch as fast as I could down C Street and out of Virginia City.

I didn’t understand anything anymore.  We had marriage plans anyway.  There was no shotgun involved so the lie didn’t make sense.  Was it to drag more money out of my savings account at the bank.  She’d nearly bled me dry, and I wondered what would’ve come next.  I had nothing else to give but my name.  Was that it?  The Cartwright name?

I planned to get as far away from everything and everyone as possible.  I’d been taken for a fool, and I wanted no part of Christine or Iona Mae.  It wouldn’t be long until Pa heard about the deception.  The old lady had to be in on it too, and I hated that Pa had to find out what kind of women they were.

I rode fast and hard, but I wasn’t heading home.  I rode through a long desolate valley and up the rocky incline known as Suicide Ridge.  More than one of Storey County’s good citizens had jumped to their death from the large granite rock that sat on its edge.

Why I rode in a northerly direction was anyone’s guess.  I wasn’t ready to go home and face the family and discuss the embarrassing nature of my evening.  It wasn’t something I fancied.  By now, the partygoers would be making their way home, and Pa and Hoss would be waiting for Adam and me to arrive, but Adam could do the explaining.  The story was too painful for me to tell.  

There were so many areas on the Ponderosa a man could pull up his mount and stare at the beauty of the land, but this wasn’t one of those places.  The terrain surrounding the ridge was rocky and more barren than the rest of the ranch.  The trees were sparse and the grass was dry and brown, but it fit my mood.  I led Cochise up the final grade of loose shale and reached the large slab of granite that had caused grief to so many families and loved ones, but that wasn’t my plan.  I had no intention of harming myself or hurting my family.  I just needed time.

Chapter Seven

Confusion grabbed hold and wasn’t about to let go.  Voices surrounded me although I was unable to comprehend what they were saying.  There wasn’t a part of me that didn’t scream out in pain, and I didn’t know why.  The last thing I remember was leading Cooch up the rocky trail …

“He isn’t responding like I hoped he would.”

“What does that mean, Paul?”

“There could be internal bleeding, but I can’t be sure.  I can’t see inside his body.  I’ve done everything I can for the boy.  It’s up to him to fight his way back.”

“There’s nothing more you can do?”

“I’m sorry, Ben.  I know he’s hurting but until he regains consciousness, I don’t dare give him any painkillers.  Keep him comfortable the best way you can and get water into him as soon as possible.”

“I’ll walk you out, Doc.”

“Thank you, Son, but I know the way.  Stay here with your brother.”

“Yessir.”

So many voices.  So many words I didn’t understand.  Sleep was my only salvation, and I fell back into an existence that kept me from wishing I were dead.

When I came back into a world that held nothing but agony, I began having flashes of the final seconds that brought me to the painful reality I lived with night and day.  Had it been hours or minutes?  I didn’t know but I was beginning to see more clearly what happened.

Stranger.  Cocked hammer.  Lost footing.  Distant laughter.  Air born.  Fear.  Silence.  Voices.  Pain. 

“Can you hear me, Son?”

I hear you, Pa.

“Open your eyes, Joseph.”

Can’t, Pa.

“Come on, Joe.  You can do it.”

I wanted to scream.  Dale Mercer.  But my eyes and my voice didn’t feel the need to cooperate.  Old poster.  Gunslinger.

My left hand felt warmer than the rest of me, and I didn’t know why.  There was only one voice now.  Pa’s, and I treasured every word he said.  His tone was clear and welcoming, and I tried to do as he asked.  I always tried to please my father, but fear held a mighty grip and forced me to feel off balance.  I wanted to do as he asked, but I was afraid of what the light of day might bring.


“Please, Son.  Do it for Pa.”

His voice seemed so sad and discouraged, that I couldn’t hold back and hurt him any longer.  I didn’t want him to give up on me and leave, and I did as he asked.  I opened my eyes.

“Oh, Joseph.  We were so worried.”

Though I couldn’t find my voice, I forced a smile for my father.  And then it hit with a vengeance.  Pain.  More pain than I’d felt in my life.  When I tried to roll away from the agonizing torment, Pa steadied me on the bed.

“No, Son.  Don’t try to move.  You need to stay still.”

But Pa, you don’t understand.

Sleep.  I wanted to sleep and never wake up. 

“You’ve got some broken bones, Joe.  Paul thinks there might be some trouble inside that he can’t see, but he left some laudanum.  Maybe it will help you rest.”

Anything.  Laudanum.  Rotgut.  A punch in the face by Hoss.  I didn’t much care what would give me a measure of relief but the sooner the better.  The spoon hit my lips, and I sucked the medicine down like it was Hoss’ favorite candy.  If I could just go back to sleep, maybe I could silence the pain.

Chapter Eight

She was such a pretty girl.  My mind wandered from thought to thought and vision to vision.  I remembered the good times.  The fancy dinners and long walks down the boardwalk when I held her close. Then a memory of how she glanced at everything displayed in the shop windows caused a moment of distress. 

I began to squirm, but Pa’s heavy hand on my chest cautioned me from moving any further, and I didn’t have the strength to complain.

“Window dressings,” she said.  “It’s a way to get ladies to admire the store’s best wares and convince their husbands they didn’t know they needed the item until they saw it displayed in the window of the mercantile.  It’s an old trick, and I wonder if it will work on you?”  I gave her a skeptical look.  “I’m teasing, Joe.  I would never pull such a stunt.”

Yes, you would, my dear, and you did.  How many times did you mention something you wanted and didn’t have quite enough funds.  I always handed you more cash than you needed but when we began planning the wedding, you sucked me dry.  You deleted my bank account as if you knew the exact amount.

I should’ve been suspicious, but I loved you so much that none of that mattered.  I wanted you to be happy, and if making that happen cost a bit more than most proper ladies would demand, I was willing to go the extra mile.  I loved you Christine, and you betrayed me in the worst way possible.

My eyes flitted open.  The lamp burned low, but I could see my father’s form sitting in my bedroom chair.  His head rested on a fisted hand, and he had to be as uncomfortable as I was.  I must’ve moved or said something aloud without realizing, and Pa nearly jumped out of his chair.

“Joseph?”

“Sorry, Pa.”

In a matter of seconds, my father had moved from the chair to the edge of my bed.  He took hold of my hand, and I remembered a similar warmth from a while back.  A pleasant memory and my appreciation was deeper than my father would ever know.

I didn’t know how much he knew about the situation with Christine and me.  I didn’t know if Roy or Doc had mentioned the whole stupid mess to my family, but I wasn’t eager to do it myself and thought it might be best if the whole story was behind me, and I wouldn’t have to relive the ordeal of learning the truth about my fiancée. 

“Would you like to talk?”

“No, not really.”

“You don’t have to spare me, Joseph.  Roy told your brothers and me everything that happened.”

“Everything?”

“I think so.  Is there something you want to say?”

“How did you find me?”

“Thank your brother, Hoss, for that.  After he heard about Christine, he had a theory, but none of us wanted to believe it could be true.”

“Go on.”

“He’s the one who suggested we ride to the ridge.”

“Suicide Ridge?”

“Yes.  Why, Son?  Why did you think that was the—?

“You don’t think I tried to … my, God, Pa.  It was Mercer.”

“What do you mean, Joe?”

“Dale Mercer followed me and turned his gun on me.  He backed me off the cliff.”

“All this time we thought—”

 “You really believed that of me?  You thought I rode out there so I could take my own life?”

“What else were we to think, Son?”

I turned my head.  “I’d like to be alone.”

“No.  Not until this is settled.”

“It’s already settled, Pa.  You thought the worst.  It’s been said, and there’s no way you can take it back.

“Joe.  Please don’t—”

“Not now, Pa.”

Chapter Nine

By week’s end, I was allowed to sit up in bed, but the hurt my father brought on when he thought I’d go to that extreme had settled deep inside me.  Pa tried his best to apologize, but his words had damaged the closeness we shared, and I couldn’t get past the notion that Pa and my brothers believed it was true.  I thought my family knew me better than that, and all this time, they thought the worst.  Perhaps I picked the wrong place to go that night, but the ridge is a desolate and lonely place and it fit my mood. 

I was followed, and the man who held the gun, cocked the hammer, and moved toward me until I lost my footing and fell, was a gunman named Dale Mercer, but there was more to tell.  Much, much more.  Roy Coffee enlightened us all when he came out to get my side of the story.

Iona Mae Lancaster wasn’t who she said she was.  Her real name was Abigail Mae Mercer, and she was the gunman’s mother.  Christine—the love of my life—was his wife, and the three worked together as a team.  And that’s when it clicked.  The initials on the handkerchief were AMM.  I should’ve realized at the time, but my concentration drifted to the woman who lay wounded in Paul’s office.

Pa and I weren’t the first unsuspecting men to get caught in their web, but according to Roy, we’d be the last.  There had been many, but the connection wasn’t made until they arrived in Virginia City and Roy took the time to delve into the Mercer’s past.  And, with his keen eye, he studied the initials until it all made sense.  All three conspirators had been locked inside his jail and would be until Judge Crane was ready to hear the case.  No bail was set.

“You’re the fifth father and son victims I’ve found so far,” Roy told my father the last time he was in town. 

Since I wasn’t allowed out of bed—and enjoyed a constant bodyguard present in my room—I received all the news secondhand, but my pa doesn’t lie.  He’d been taken just as badly as I had.  We’d both been made fools of, and I nearly lost my life because of their murderous ways.

Maybe it was time to forgive and forget.  Holding a grudge forever wasn’t getting us anywhere, and that’s when Pa and I had a long talk and brought up everything we knew about the women in our lives.

When I told Pa how much money I’d spent on Christine, he didn’t reprimand me for being a sucker for a pretty face and after sitting in silence for nearly five minutes, he admitted I wasn’t alone, that the old lady had sweet-talked him out of a decent amount of cash also.  Even though I blurted out a sum I was ashamed of, my father did not.

The subject matter had been put to bed.  We wouldn’t discuss it again, but several weeks later when I was up and around again, I found that my father had deposited one hundred dollars in my penniless savings account. 

We’d both made a terrible mistake.  We’d been handled beautifully by a family of con artists who had crossed the country filling their pockets with enough money to get them to the next town.  Roy said he’d check on any bank robberies or stage holdups along the route they’d taken.  Since it was easy for them to hide in plain sight, he wondered what other types of chaos the threesome had accomplished with their deceptive and murderous ways.

I survived two broken legs and a fractured collarbone, and it seemed like once a day, Pa and/or my brothers apologized for thinking the worst of me.  I’d accepted their words of regret and, in time, I understood why they’d think such a thing.  If the tables had been turned, perhaps my thinking would’ve been the same.

Healing took time, and I still walked tenderly, favoring my right leg, which had broken in three places.  Doc said I was lucky to be alive much less able to walk without assistance. 

“It was your handiwork that got me this far, Doc.”  He smiled at my comment but didn’t have one of his own.  Let’s face it.  The man saved my life.  Without someone like Paul Martin putting me back together, I’d been a goner a long time ago.  I owed that man.

Epilogue: 

Today was the day.  Pa and I dressed for the trial and headed into town for the big event.  Since riding to and from town was still challenging, I let my father drive the buggy.  In time, I’d be back to normal but today wasn’t the day.  My body needed time to heal.

I’ll admit I was nervous about seeing Christine and maybe my father felt the same, but neither of us cared to discuss our lady-friends.  Weeks ago, when I ran away and let Adam fill in the sheriff and my family on what he knew at the time, there was another piece of information that was for my ears only.

“Since she and Mrs. Mercer shared a cell, Christine asked Roy if she could talk to me alone.  I nearly left the jailhouse but curiosity won out, and I stayed and listened to what she had to say.”

“I’m not interested, Adam.  She’s Roy’s problem now, not mine.”

“I think you might want to hear this.”

“Fine.  What?”

“She loved you, Joe.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Let me finish.  With circumstances the way they were, she couldn’t break away from her husband and mother-in-law.  She was a naïve schoolgirl who craved excitement and married into that way of life.  Months later, after pursuing unsuspecting men like you, and having her husband beat her in the end, she couldn’t see a way out.”

“I don’t understand.  If they were in it for the money, they didn’t get enough off of me and Pa to make it worthwhile.”

“I can’t explain everything, Joe, but I don’t think she was lying when she told me she loved you.”

“You can’t be sure.”

“No, but it was important for you to understand why she did what she did.”

“Okay, I’ll give her that much but love?  I’m not so sure.”

“I’m just the messenger, Joe.”

“Yeah, I know.”

““`

Even though Pa drove with caution, I felt every rut in the road but never complained.  That would only upset my father, and I had no intention of causing problems.  We had enough to deal with.  Roy said we’d both have to testify, and neither of us was looking forward to airing our stupidity out in the open.

I hadn’t told anyone about my conversation with Adam, but I was nervous to see the woman I’d planned to marry.  Whether she loved me or not, I remember how I felt and that wasn’t easy to dismiss.

After Pa pulled up and parked at the hitching rail, I climbed out of the buggy, steadied myself on my unstable leg, and moved to stand next to my father.

“You ready for this, Joseph?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Remember you’re not alone.”

“Thanks, Pa.  Come on.  Oh, one more thing.  The next time I see a pretty girl and she has an attractive chaperone, don’t offer to show them our fair city.”

With my father’s hand clutching my shoulder as we moved from our mounts to the saloon/courthouse, I could guarantee our day in court would be productive.

The End

Just Joe Spring Challenge:  4-2024

Adventure in Carson Valley

by JoeC

In the Springtime, a young man’s fancy likely turns to thoughts of … well … many things.  Anything, in fact, that will make them forget the long, hard winter and think of all the fun and good times that lie ahead.

***

Joe enjoyed the comforting warmth of the first spring sunrays caressing his skin. The grass smelled fresh, and the daisies looked so nice.  Despite having ridden only a few miles, he decided to take a break.

The winter had been long and, for Joe, somber. The passing of Julia last September bore heavily on his heart. She held the position of his first love, the woman he had dreamed of sharing his life with. Together, they often found solace in quiet conversations about their future, cherishing those moments deeply. However, while Joe had imagined a future on the Ponderosa, filled with children’s laughter and growing old together, Julia had doubts. The age difference and their visions of a fulfilled life had often stood between them.

Fate had made the decision when Julia passed away.  After the long and dark months, Joe felt the urge to move forward.  It was spring, and he was too young to retire and leave his life behind. Lying in the grass and smelling the wildflowers, he wanted to do something happy— perhaps a barn dance.  Beside him, he heard the familiar snorting of his horse.

“You’re right, Cooch, we should keep going.  It’s still a few miles to Carson City, and business has to be done.”

With a graceful swing, he mounted his horse again.  His destination was a ranch outside of Carson City, the Billing Ranch. It lay about a few miles beyond the town in a wide basin.  Lush meadows stretched to the wooded ridges surrounding the valley.  It was an idyllic spot that the old John Billings and his sons had chosen. In this valley, the family ran a cattle operation.  Both have a longstanding friendship that runs deep within the fabric of the Ponderosa Ranch. Over the years, these two families have cultivated a close bond beyond mere business relations. John has always been a reliable partner to the Cartwrights. His expertise and dedication to cattle breeding have made a significant contribution to the development of the Ponderosa Ranch. For many years, it has been a tradition for John to provide high-quality bulls that form the basis for breeding at the Ponderosa. The quality of the cattle bred by the Cartwrights, thanks to the careful selection and care of these bulls, is of the highest standard.

This spring Joe’s father sent him to Carson City to pick up the prize-winning bull from the Rancher.  Ben had entrusted Joe with this task not only to advance the business but also to distract Joe from his dark thoughts.

Joe spotted a buggy with two women a few miles before Carson City. Curious, he rode toward it.  As he rode closer, he noticed that one of the buggy’s wheels had come loose. After a brief greeting and exchange of names, Joe offered his help.  Miss Amelia Henderson, the elder of the two women, offered her assistance, and as Joe lifted the buggy, she slid the wheel back onto the axle. Joe accepted the loose screw handed to him by Beatrice Henderson, the younger woman. After a short while, the task was completed, and Joe took a swig from his canteen. “That should do it. Now, you should be able to continue on your way.”

“Mr. Cartwright, it was so kind of you to help us. I would never have made it to the school board meeting on time otherwise,” Miss Henderson thanked him.

“Are you a teacher?” Joe asked, wiping the sweat from his brow.

“My little sister and I have lived here since last autumn.  I teach in Carson City. A small talk followed, but Joe was already late for his meeting, so he said goodbye to the ladies. After a quick look at Beatrice, Joe showed his loveliest smile to her. The girl’s cheek went red. With a tip of his hat, Joe said goodbye for a second time and rode away.

***

After the business dealings and the signing of the sales contract for the bull, John, Jim, and Billy Billings sat down with Joe for a meal.

Even though the sons of both families didn’t share a deep friendship, it was always pleasant when they engaged in conversation.

” We have a barn dance in Carson City in two weeks, Joe. If you’re interested, come along.”

“That sounds good, Jim. After a long winter, nothing is so refreshing like a barn dance. On my way here, I met two women, the Henderson’s. Do you know them?”

“Ah yes, Amelia and her younger sister Beatrice.  We met them last fall and on Sundays at church.  They purchased the ranch from the late O’Donnell.  They’re from Eureka, California.  Amelia teaches in school, and her sister runs the little farm. They have only a milk cow but lots of chicken. Beatrice sells eggs to the merchandise in town.”

As Jim and Joe continued their conversation about the young ladies, John walked over to his desk and began to write a letter. At his age, discussions about women were no longer as significant to him.  However, what was important was the letter he would give to Joe tomorrow.

John, Jim, and Bill were renowned for their hospitality, ensuring Joe felt welcome and at ease during his stay. However, as the evening went on, it became apparent it was too late for Joe to leave.  They insisted he retire to the guest room after another round of brandy.

The following morning, as Joe prepared to depart, John approached him with a request.  He asked him to convey a message to his father, suggesting he join them when they return the horse with the bull trailer next week. John hinted that there was an important matter to discuss, emphasizing his desire for Ben’s presence.

“I’ll be sure to pass the message along to Pa.  While you gentlemen handle the business matters, I’ll take the opportunity to visit the Hendersons,” Joe replied with a grin stretching across his face.

With Cochise tied at the back of the wagon, Joe bid farewell to the men and set off on his journey back to the Ponderosa, eager to deliver the message to his father and to see what awaited him at the Hendersons’.

***

Throughout the entire week, Joe was in high spirits. Joe attempted to finish as many tasks as possible. Early in the morning, he mucked out the stable. After a quick lunch, he repaired a corral, and in the evening, he filled the wooden crate with firewood. Ben, Adam, and Hoss couldn’t help but notice the marked improvement in Joe’s mood, leading them to suspect that something significant must have occurred during his time with the Billings. Despite their persistent inquiries, Joe remained tight-lipped, flashing his trademark grin.

“I reckon he’s gone and found himself another sweetheart,” Hoss remarked with a deep conviction.

“You might be onto something there. Joe’s the only one who can fall in love on his way to a business meeting,” Adam quipped dryly, eliciting hearty laughter from Hoss.

For Joe, the week flew by in a blur of happiness.  Before the sun had risen, Ben, Joe, and the bull wagon embarked on their journey early on Saturday morning. “Is there something you want to tell me, Joe?” Ben asked, turning to his son as they rode together.

Joe met his father’s gaze and recounted the tale of Beatrice Henderson. As he spoke, he couldn’t help but notice the flutter of butterflies in his stomach.

“She’s so beautiful, Pa,” he confessed, his thoughts drifting to the young woman’s honey-colored hair with a hint of red. Joe’s heart began to race.  Indeed, he had fallen in love once again.

Ben looked upon his youngest son with a relieved grin, glad to see the dark clouds of sorrow surrounding Julia’s death. Ben harbored the hope that this new girlfriend would be closer in age to Joe than Julia Bulette had been. While Ben came to accept Joe’s relationship with Julia, his heart had always yearned for Joe to find someone his age.

Joe left after a brief pause and a rejuvenating cup of coffee at the Billings’. The two patriarchs had matters to discuss, and Joe was eager to go to the Henderson Ranch. He already looked forward to getting a closer look at Beatrice, of whom he had seen not as much as he wanted. Surrounded by trees and bushes stood the small single-story farmhouse. In front of the porch, the first spring flowers were blooming.  As he approached the house, he noticed Amelia sitting on the small patio.

Upon spotting Joe, she set aside her sewing and greeted him. “Mr. Cartwright, it’s lovely to see you.  What brings you to our neck of the woods?” as Joe dismounted and politely tipped his hat.

“I just wanted to see if the wagon wheel held until Carson City.”

“It not only held up until the city but is still firmly attached to the axle,” Amelia replied with a friendly smile. 

“May I offer you something to drink?”

Joe nodded in agreement, his gaze following Amelia as she entered the house. Curiousness evident in his eyes as he surveyed the surroundings, he was likely searching for any trace of Beatrice. She was nowhere to be seen on the front porch of the small farmhouse. When Amelia returned with a refreshing glass of lemonade, Joe couldn’t resist asking the burning question.

“Is Beatrice by any chance here?” he inquired, barely concealing his curiosity.

Amelia’s laughter rang out brightly. “I knew it, Joe Cartwright. How you looked at Beatrice when we first met, I was certain we hadn’t seen the last of you.”

“I hope that’s not a problem. After all, we’re neighbors,” Joe replied.

“Indeed, you’re correct. Neighbors need to visit each other.” With a slight smile on her lips, Amelia poured the lemonade.

Amelia raised her glass and clinked it with Joe’s, toasting to good neighborly relations. Just then, Beatrice emerged from the barn, a willow basket filled with white eggs in hand. Upon spotting Joe, she greeted him with her warmest smile.

Joe rose to his feet, offering his hand with a warm smile spread across his face as he met her gaze.  Beatrice was a young and beautiful woman. Her hair shimmered in the sunlight, her slender figure was outlined in the simple dress, and it seemed to Joe that her green eyes peered into his soul.

“I’ve come to ask if you would come to the dance next weekend. Of course, only if your esteemed sister permits it,” Joe said, turning to Amelia with his most charming smile.

“I don’t see a problem, Mr. Cartwright. Jim Billings has already invited me to the dance. So, I’ll be in the barn, and my sister will be under supervision,” Amelia replied.

“Oh, Miss Henderson, I am a gentleman, and I would never endanger your sister’s reputation,” Joe said with conviction and a severe expression.  Amelia nodded, asking if he would join the women for a small snack, and Joe accepted.Formularbeginn

As Amelia prepared a small snack, Joe engaged in conversation with Beatrice. She was an intelligent young woman, and Joe was happy that he met her.

“Miss Henderson, would you do me the honor of accompanying me to the barn dance?” Joe’s hopeful smile melted Beatrice’s heart. “Certainly, Mr. Cartwright, but only if you call me Beatrice.”  Joe was delighted as both agreed to address each other by their first names.

***

In the late evening, Ben gathered with his sons around the dining table to discuss a grave matter that Billings had brought to his attention. It concerned the rising number of cattle thefts in Carson Valley. This alarming trend had already put ranchers on edge, with some reporting incidents to the local sheriff.

“John suggested we should take stock of our cattle,” Ben initiated the discussion.

“I believe you, Hoss, and Joe should ride to the eastern pasture and conduct a headcount. Adam, you could inform our neighbors to the northeast.  I’ll head straight to Virginia City to speak with Roy.”

Little Joe proposed, “Hoss and I could restock the supplies in the cabin and Hank and Steven should be informed.”

“Yes, that’s a good idea,” Ben agreed.

With these instructions in mind, Ben’s sons saddled their horses while Hop Sing prepared the filled sacks of provisions.

“Take care of yourselves, boys,” Ben cautioned as they set off. “We will, Pa.”

After a longer ride, Hoss and Little Joe reached the plateau of the eastern pasture. Over the winter, Hank and Steven, two cowboys, had tended this pasture while a small herd was fed when needed.

“Steven is at the stream to get fresh water. What brings you here, boys?” Hank inquired.

Hoss and Joe deposited the supplies in the cabin.

“Pa wanted us to check.  There have been reports of rustling in Carson Valley. We’ve also brought extra ammunition, just in case,” Joe elucidated.

The Cowboys deliberated on their next steps.  After supper, Hoss and Joe commenced counting the cattle. The plateau served as an ideal location for a portion of Ponderosa’s main herd to weather the winter. Surrounded by mountain ridges, it protected from the cold northern winds, and in summer, it remained cooler.

Joe was riding along the scattered herd, beginning the tally. He counted two hundred head of cattle.  Before he could return to Hoss, something white caught his eye in a low bush.  Intrigued, he dismounted to investigate. Among the branches, he discovered the carcass of a cow. It was evident that the animal had been shot and partially butchered.

Joe’s mistrust heightened as he observed bootprints scattered in the vicinity, all tracing a single path devoid of any telltale signs of hoof marks. A sense of unease settled him, as he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss. With every passing moment, his suspicion deepened. He couldn’t shake the gnawing sensation that rustlers might lurk nearby, their presence hidden within the shadows. Despite the cabin being a good 30-minute ride away, he couldn’t discount the possibility that they might be unaware of the intruders, leaving them vulnerable to any impending threat.

When Joe noticed the tracks, he turned back to his brother with concern. “Hoss, if I’m not mistaken, I’ve spotted tracks.”

“They can’t be too far away, as I’ve only found footprints.”

Hoss furrowed his brow.  “What do you propose we do now?”

“We should ride back to the cabin first and discuss the situation with the others.”

At the cabin, the arguments for pursuit weighed just as heavily as the idea of retreating for the time being.  No one knew how many men were part of the gang or how well-armed they might be.

Hoss decided that Hank and Steven should lay low for now. They agreed to ride to the Billings Ranch for updates on gang activity.

***

At the Billings Ranch, the men gathered to discuss their next steps. “In the past few days, it’s not just the large ranches here in Carson Valley that have been hit,” remarked one of the ranchers.  “Shoemaker, who has a small herd, lost five.  This is painful for him. The larger the ranch, the more stealing.  But perhaps we can find a solution to this situation.  I met three men at the saloon who have agreed to help us.  We’ll pay them for their assistance, and they’ll protect our livestock.”

Joe felt uneasy in the pit of his stomach. Why would these men put themselves at risk when it was not their cattle on the line?

“Perhaps it’s the good pay they asked for,” suggested John. “The larger the ranch, the higher the share we must pay. The Billings Ranch is big enough. I have lots of hands and don’t need their help.  Maybe you should ask your Pa if he can pull some hands from the other meadows and send them to the east pasture.”

Hoss nodded in agreement. “Joe, I’ll ride home tomorrow and report to Pa about the situation.  Meanwhile, you could gather information about what people tell each other in town.”

***

The following day, Joe visited two small ranches in the vicinity, where he encountered a recurring narrative: reports of stolen cattle.  By midday, Joe stepped into the Silver Queen Saloon in Carson City. The cacophony of boisterous conversations, the rhythmic plinking of the piano keys, and the thick haze of smoke mingled with the scent of alcohol and sweat assaulted his senses. Regardless the early hour, the establishment was already bustling, with patrons filling up more than half of the available space. Seated at a table amidst the lively ambiance was Billy, the youngest son of John Billing, engaged in an animated discussion with a group of men. Despite the din, Joe managed to catch snippets of their conversation. After exchanging greetings, Joe pulled up a chair and joined them, curious about the topic. “I could hear your voices all the way out on the street. What’s got everyone riled up?” he inquired.

Copper Harley, a more petite rancher known for his blunt demeanor, took it upon himself to encapsulate the essence of their debate. “The gang offers protection, and those who don’t pay lose a portion of their cattle.”

“Do you think the thieves operate like that?” Joe’s astonishment was evident in his expression as he responded, “But how can you be so sure? Maybe the men are trying to help?”

Harley’s reply was swift and uncompromising. “Of course, they ain’t rescuers, Joe. I reckon the cattle thieves and those offering assistance are in cahoots. It’s all a setup, mark my words.”

With a decisive gesture, Harley rose from his seat, reiterating his steadfast refusal to pay any dues before exiting the saloon in a stride. Joe turned to the rest of the group, his expression reflecting concern. “Do you all share his opinion? A collective murmur of unease rippled through the assembled men, underscoring the gravity of the situation. As Joe continued to gather information around Carson City, he witnessed a buggy careening around a corner and screeching to a halt outside the Sheriff’s office. An agitated Beatrice Henderson called out for the lawman as she struggled to extricate herself from the mass of petticoats within the buggy. Joe, feeling a strong attraction to the young woman, rushed to her side.

“Beatrice, what’s wrong?”

“Oh, Joe…” Tears streamed down her face as Joe enveloped her in his arms. In a voice choked with emotion, she attempted to convey something, but Joe couldn’t quite make it out.

“Is something wrong with your sister?” he asked, his concern evident. “No, it’s Mr. Harley. He’s dead. I drove here to pick up Amelia, and then I saw Mr. Harley’s body lying on the ground. I drove as fast as I could,” she managed to gasp out between sobs.  Shock coursed through Beatrice’s limbs, and she began to slump in Joe’s embrace.  With a swift motion, he scooped her up and carried her into the Sheriff’s office.

Joe and Sheriff Ronald Kent sprang into action, lowering the shaken woman into a chair. The Sheriff assisted Joe in tending to Beatrice, offering her a small glass of whiskey for comfort.  With trembling hands, she took a sip, the burning liquid causing her to cough.  After a moment’s respite, she was able to relay to the Sheriff the location of Mr. Harley’s body.

The Sheriff wasted no time, dispatching his deputy and another man to investigate the scene.

Ronald Kent attempted to extract as much information as possible from Beatrice, but there wasn’t much to glean. Despite his efforts, Beatrice remained vague and reserved. Just a moment later, Amelia rushed into the office, her face etched with worry as she sought news of her sister. The sheriff, noticing her distress, offered words of comfort, assuring her that Beatrice was in no danger. With a grateful nod, Amelia turned to Joe and the sheriff, her determination evident despite her concern. As the sheriff suggested they escort Beatrice home, Amelia agreed, eager to ensure her sister’s safety and comfort.

The journey to the Henderson farm proceeded without incident. The rancher’s lifeless body had already been removed from the crossroads. While Amelia attended to the distraught Beatrice, Joe took it upon himself to tend to the chickens and the milk cow. As Amelia busied herself to prepare dinner, Joe sat beside Beatrice after finishing the chores. With an encouraging smile, he took her hand in his. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m feeling a bit better. Thank you for helping us.  It was so terrible to see Mr. Harley’s body lying there,” replied Beatrice, a tear streaming down her cheek.

That single tear touched Joe’s heart.  Beatrice looked so lost, and he wanted to offer her comfort.  “Should I sleep in the barn tonight? Perhaps you’ll feel safer then.”

Amelia answered Joe’s question.  She thanked him for his help but mentioned that they would manage on their own. “We’re surely not the target of murder and cattle thieves, Joe. We don’t have a herd.”  Joe nodded.  So far, ranchers have always been the ones affected by thieves. Feeling reassured, Joe bid farewell to the Hendersons and rode back to the Billings ranch.

“So, it seems the old Copper Harley was right after all with his suspicion that the three men who claimed to offer help belong to the gang. He mentioned, ‘Those who refuse to pay are in danger of losing their cattle and maybe even their lives.’ With his passing, our entire situation has changed.  The sheriff will telegraph for a peace officer.  Perhaps he can uncover who these people are.  It’s not just the ranchers and their families who are worried; the townsfolk are concerned too.”

“I’ll ride back to the sheriff tomorrow morning and see if he’s found out anything new,” Joe said, stretching his legs and bidding John good night.

That night, Joe lay awake in bed, his mind consumed by worries about the deteriorating situation. His thoughts drifted to Beatrice, the young woman he believed to love. He couldn’t bear the thought of seeing her in danger or causing her harm. The idea of the cattle thieves remaining unchecked and their criminal activities spreading to the Henderson farm, Virginia City, and the Ponderosa unsettled him.

Joe imagined Beatrice amidst the chaos and danger, her eyes filled with fear and confusion. He strongly wanted to protect and shield her from anything that could harm his girlfriend, yet he knew he didn’t have the power to control the events.

Despite his inner turmoil, Joe also felt a glimmer of hope. He was determined to do everything possible to avert the threat and protect friends and neighbors. His thoughts turned to the impending challenges and the potential opportunities that might arise to thwart the impending danger.

Throughout the long night, Joe wrestled with his thoughts and emotions, pondering the sacrifices he might make to defend the people he loved. Joe knew how important it was to keep all parties involved in the fight against the gang informed.  Since Joe was the only one who didn’t have cattle or a family to protect, he took on this task.

The next day, Joe learned from the sheriff that there were no new developments.  However, the tension in the town was palpable. With all the ranchers in Carson Valley having to watch over their livestock and property, and the townsfolk feeling insecure, the barn dance was canceled.  Joe, too, didn’t feel up to taking Beatrice out for a dance. The shock of recent events was still too fresh. After two beers in the saloon, Joe decided to ride back to the cabin to see how Hank and Steven were doing.

Arriving at the cabin, he noticed several horses tethered at the post. Joe’s muscles tensed, his senses heightened, and he kept his hand close to his weapon, ready for any potential threat.  However, a moment later, he spotted Adam’s horse.  Joe’s shoulders relaxed, and a sigh of relief escaped him.  It seemed that Adam and some ranch hands had come to offer support.

Relieved, Joe dismounted and approached the cabin.  “Adam, it’s good to see you. Did you come to lend a hand?”

Adam nodded, his expression serious. “Yes, Joe.  We heard what happened with Copper Harley.  We’re here to help in any way we can.”

Grateful for the support, Joe, Adam, and the others discussed their next steps in dealing with the recent events. With their combined efforts, they hoped to end the troubles plaguing the local ranchers.

In the coming days, they would pursue two goals: to maintain a vigilant watch, poised to stop any attempted rustling, and to scour the surrounding area in search of the stolen cattle.

In the following hours, they encountered significant obstacles in their pursuit, primarily due to the rough and uneven terrain that characterized the landscape. The rocky ground proved challenging to navigate, making it difficult for them to track the thieves’ movements and pursue them safely. As Adam assigned the first two night watches for the evening, he and Joe found a moment of respite.

“What do you think? How should we proceed?” Joe inquired, his voice laced with determination.

“The hands are taking care of our cattle and keeping an eye out for the rustlers. Maybe they’ll stumble upon some clues as to where the thieves might have stashed the herd,” Adam replied, his tone reflective of the gravity of the situation.

“Right.  I’ll make another round to the ranches and see how things are shaping up. You could ride back into town and ask the sheriff when the peace officer is coming. After that, swing by the three farms again. ee if they’re being pressured for protection money,” Joe suggested, his mind already formulating a plan of action.

Adam nodded in agreement, but before Joe could say anything further, Adam interjected with a mischievous grin, “Oh, by the way, how’s your love life?  What’s the name of your new girlfriend again?”

Joe’s expression softened as he chuckled, “My love life’s doing just fine.  We are now on a first-name basis.  Her name’s Beatrice. I’ll be heading back to the Henderson’s tomorrow. They’re one of the farms on my list.  “

Adam’s grin widened as he teased, “Well, that’s good.  I’m happy for you.” Joe welcomed the idea because It was the first time in days he could take some time for himself.

In the heat of the afternoon, Joe found himself by the creek.  Adam had thought ahead and brought him fresh clothing.  Joe seized the opportunity for a refreshing bath.

As Joe dipped into the water, its coldness made him catch his breath.  Yet, as he soaked, he could feel the grime and fatigue of the past days melting away. Though the water was too chilly for comfort, Joe couldn’t help but relish the sensation of refreshment it brought.

When he finally emerged, Joe felt revitalized, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. It was a simple pleasure amidst the chaos, but it gave him the strength to face the challenges ahead with renewed vigor.

After a restless night filled with the chorus of snoring men in the small cabin, everyone set out to fulfill their assignments the following day. The three farms were located several miles apart.  At the first farm, grains, vegetables, and fruits were cultivated.  Joe learned from the residents that they had no issues with cattle rustlers or extortion. The same applied to the pig farmer. All animals were accounted for, and he had no trouble with rustlers.  Both farmers welcomed Joe, inviting him for meals and refreshments each time. Strengthened by their hospitality, Joe made his way to the Henderson Farm.

To his surprise, Amelia was present as well. “Joe, good to see you,” she greeted him with a smile. Beatrice rushed over to Joe, and in a moment, shielded from prying eyes, Joe stole a kiss from his newfound love. Caught off guard by Joe’s bold move, a blush painted across her cheeks. In return, Beatrice leaned into his embrace, just as Amelia suddenly appeared before either of them could utter a word. To conceal his emotions, Joe removed his hat and held it before him. The second kiss, reciprocated by Beatrice, had left Joe more stunned than anticipated. “Joe, come inside.  It’s too hot out here,” Amelia suggested, unaware of the tension between Joe and Beatrice.

“You aren’t in school?”

“No, Joe, they closed the school because of all that had happened to the rancher. They fear about their children.” With Amelia’s comment, Joe realized that the extent of the criminal activities of the cattle rustlers was greater than expected. However, he remained silent because he didn’t want to spoil the good mood.  After a brief refreshment, Amelia left Joe and Beatrice alone, though not without sending a warning glance in her sister’s direction.  Now, the two lovers were left alone.

“I know it might not be appropriate, but since we don’t have a spring ball in town anymore, I still want to invite you to a dance. Even though we don’t have any music, would you honor me with a dance, Beatrice?”

With these words, Joe stood up from his seat and approached her, reaching out his hand in an inviting gesture. His smile radiated warmth, aiming to infuse some cheer into her heart. This wasn’t just about dancing. It was a deliberate effort to craft a moment of ordinary joy and lightness amid the prevailing darkness. As the evening drew near, Beatrice led Joe to the barn, where his horse waited.  In the soft light of the lantern, Joe found himself face to face with the woman who had filled his thoughts.

With a mixture of nervousness and anticipation, Joe placed his hands on Beatrice’s hips, drawing her close. A wave of happiness washed over him as she leaned into him.

With slow, deliberate movements, Joe caressed Beatrice’s face, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath his fingertips. As their lips met, time seemed to stand still, the world fading away as they shared this intimate moment in the quiet of the barn.

Their kiss was a silent exchange of emotions, a wordless declaration of the connection that had grown between them. , Joe felt a deep sense of understanding and closeness with Beatrice, as if they were two pieces of a puzzle fitting together. As they pulled apart, Joe looked into Beatrice’s eyes, his heart pounding with emotion. In her gaze, he saw a reflection of his feelings, a silent agreement that spoke volumes about their bond.  It was a moment of pure connection, leaving Joe with peace and contentment.

***

Before it got dark, Joe reached Carson City.  Since the sheriff wasn’t in his office, Joe headed to the saloon.  Some tables were occupied, and Henry, the owner, stood behind the bar. Without a word, he placed a beer in front of Joe. t’s quiet today,” Joe remarked, scanning the saloon.

“Yeah, most ranchers don’t come anymore.  Only a few ranch hands are here,” Henry replied, avoiding Joe’s gaze.

Joe confronted him about his behavior.  “What’s going on?”

Henry looked at Joe with wide eyes.

“Do you also have problems with protection payments?”

“Joe, please, I don’t want to discuss it,” Henry pleaded.

“So you too.  I’ve heard from the merchant that he pays for his protection, too.”

Henry turned away from Joe as three men entered the saloon. From their description, they seemed to be members of the protection racket.

Before Henry could take their order, another man stumbled into the saloon. He was already drunk and stared angrily at the three men. ollected here too? Good business, huh? The whole of Carson City pays up and keeps quiet,” he shouted, addressing the men at the tables. “And why do you do it? Because you’re all cowards!  I, old Sam Bleaker, won’t pay anymore, and I told these thieves that today. I’ll fight back.” Before he could continue, one of the bandits with the white feather in his hat drew his Colt and fired a shot. Sam fell to his knees and then onto his face.  Joe couldn’t believe what he saw. The Colts were aimed at him before he could even reach for his weapon. Under such scrutiny, he refrained from making any sudden moves, his heart pounding with a mixture of shock, fear, and anger at the injustice unfolding before him.

A cold chill swept through the saloon as one of the villains approached Sam’s lifeless form. With a callous disregard, he reached for Sam’s gun, removed it from its holster, and callously placed it next to the fallen man’s body. he air thickened with tension as the realization of the gravity of the situation sank in.

In the somber atmosphere, the man turned to Henry, his voice cutting through the silence like a knife.  “Fetch the sheriff,” he ordered, his tone brooking no argument.  Henry nodded, his movements slow and hesitant, as if reluctant to leave the scene of the tragedy.

When Ronald Kent, the sheriff, finally arrived, his expression morphed from confusion to shock at the sight of the lifeless body sprawled on the saloon floor. His eyes darted from the corpse to the gunman, Carl Smithson, who stood with an air of nonchalance amidst the chaos.

Carl wasted no time justifying his actions, his voice laced with a veneer of justification. “He threatened us with his weapon,” he explained coolly, gesturing towards Sam’s gun as if to validate his claim. “I had no choice but to defend myself,” he continued, his words echoing in the now eerily quiet saloon.

As Carl spoke, Joe felt a surge of anger and disbelief rising within him. The audacity of the situation was almost too much to bear.

The sheriff glanced at the men. “Is anyone here of the opinion that things didn’t happen this way?”

The men at the tables looked at the floor, and none said a word.

“I am, Sheriff!” All eyes turned to Joe.

“You, Cartwright?”

“He can only confirm what everyone else saw.  The drunk pulled his gun, and I had to shoot him,” the murderer stated.

All eyes turned to Joe.  He pointed at the shooter.  “That man drew his Colt and shot the old man, who hadn’t even threatened him. They took the gun from him and laid it beside his body. Everyone here in the saloon saw it.”

The shooter protested, portraying himself as innocent.  Sheriff Kent addressed the men at the tables, and some confirmed the shooter’s statement.  Helpless, Joe stood at the bar, realizing he had no chance against the other witnesses, even if they lied.

Shortly after, the undertaker took Sam away.  The sheriff ordered Carl Smithson and his friends to go home.  Then he asked Joe to come to his office.

After he closed the door, Kent took Joe aside.  “I know you told the truth. We all know these men are cattle rustlers and blackmailers. However, you’re the only one who would testify. Dozens of men would claim the opposite. For your safety, you need to lay low. Your life is in danger.”

“Then arrest them for coercion,” Joe’s voice rose louder than he intended in frustration.

“I would if I could, but these men are so cunning that I can’t prove anything against them. Everyone will say they hired the three for their protection.  Nothing more, nothing less.”

Frustrated, Joe stood up and left the office after a brief farewell.  Without entering the saloon again, he rode to the Billings’ farm. Adam was already there with John and his sons, enjoying a glass of brandy. Joe recounted the events to them. The men were horrified by the murder of old Sam.  “The sheriff is right, Joe. You should lay low for a while. I’ll send Pa a telegram, and he’ll send Hoss for our assistance. Can you hide somewhere where no one would suspect you?”

Joe pondered for a moment. “I could go to the Henderson’s. Like the other farmers, they haven’t been bothered. No one would suspect me to be there.”

“Alright, go ahead, but come by night to stay updated on the situation. And perhaps the Henderson sisters could also gather some information when they go into town. Every piece of information could be crucial.”

Over the next few days, Joe settled into life at the Henderson farm. He spent his time adapting to their work routine, which kept him busy from dawn to dusk. The house layout offered some privacy, allowing Joe to move around as he tended to various tasks like repairing barns and caring for the animals. Amidst the daily chores and responsibilities, Joe found solace in the quiet evenings spent with Beatrice. After the day’s work was done, they would often come together to share a meal, the simple act of sitting down and enjoying each other’s company offering comfort and companionship. During these intimate moments, Joe and Beatrice’s conversations would often give way to tender kisses, each filled with their unspoken affection for each other. Their laughter would sometimes dissolve into whispers and gentle caresses as they leaned in to share a kiss, their lips meeting in a sweet embrace that spoke volumes of their love and connection. In those stolen moments of closeness, Joe felt grateful for the warmth and comfort Beatrice brought into his life.

From time to time, Joe attended meetings with the ranchers at the Billings. Despite the threat posed by the intruders and the looming takeover, a few remained steadfast in their determination to fight for their land. The presence of Hoss and additional workers from the Ponderosa brought them hope and strengthened their unity. However, there were also recurring reports of ranchers and residents of Carson City being coerced into ongoing payments, often under the threat of heightened rates. It felt like an endless loop. Those who dared to resist found themselves met with retaliation – their livestock stolen or their barns set alight, trapping them in a cycle of fear and coercion once again.  Moreover, the clever words of the villains made it hard to catch them. They painted their demands not as extortion but as payment for keeping the people safe.

On one occasion, Sheriff Kent visited Joe. “The peace officer, Henley, will be arriving the day after tomorrow. With his support and expertise, we thwart the villain.

Joe was confident with this news. “If he arrives at your location first, please inform him to go to the Billings Ranch. Then, he can join our meeting.”

The sheriff nodded.

“Are you sure the peace officer can make more of a difference than all the cowboys already keeping watch?” Amelia sounded doubtful

“I believe so. Such men have much experience dealing with these rustlers. On top of that, a peace officer can call for reinforcements at any time.  They will then pursue the thieves, providing the ranchers more security.”

The sheriff’s confident smile reassured the sisters.  As Kent made his way out, Joe saddled his horse.  “I’m heading out to share the good news with the others.”

“Be careful, Joe.  I don’t want to lose you,” leaning into Joe and giving him a long kiss. Joe couldn’t help but notice how much he responded to her touch. Beatrice also noticed Joe’s reaction, and a blush spread across her face. After another intense kiss, Joe said his goodbyes and rode off, closely watching his surroundings.

As Joe traveled to the next meeting, he saw riders coming.  Knowing it could be dangerous, he got off his horse and hid behind some rocks. The riders, unaware of Joe, kept going towards the Billings Ranch. Joe could see one of them, the leader with a white feather on his hat – Carl Smithson. The others had their hats pulled low, but Joe was sure they were also part of the cattle thieves’ gang.

Unfamiliar with the area, the riders continued toward the Billings Ranch. Joe stayed hidden, watching them closely, his mind racing about handling the danger ahead.

Alerted to the imminent danger, Joe remounted his horse. A sense of unease gnawed at his gut as he realized these men meant trouble. Joe decided to take the path through the river, giving him a ten-minute advantage.

With the full moon, the shimmering ribbon of the river lay before him. The water near the shore was shallow enough for Joe to gallop through for a few minutes.  Reaching the opposite bank, he spotted the forest trail leading to the Billings Ranch.  Determined, he urged his horse into a full gallop towards the main building.

His warning shouts alerted the Billings. John and Jim emerged from the door, armed with their rifles.  “The cattle thieves are headed our way,” Joe exclaimed as he dismounted and led his horse into the stable. “I don’t think they’re coming to talk. We need to take our positions.”

After swift instructions, all the men, including an old cowboy, took their positions. Billy lay in wait in the barn’s hayloft, the double doors wide open. Jim took cover behind the horse trough while the cowboy positioned himself behind a hay wagon.  John, like Joe, was inside the house.

The thieves tied their horses next to the barn. Two men headed towards the hay wagon while the other approached the house’s door, opening it boldly. “Drop your weapon, Billings. What happens next is on you. You failed to meet the conditions of the protection agreement. Look outside.”

Hidden behind the door, Little Joe watched through the crack as the hay wagon caught fire. At that moment, gunfire erupted. Joe sprang from his hiding spot, catching the man who had his back turned off guard and bringing him down with a swift tackle.

As a struggle ensued, John attempted to gain a clear shot at the villain. Inside, amidst the chaos of the fight, still shots rang out. It was a fierce battle, with moments where Joe gained the upper hand, only to be met with a hard blow to his head. As his senses began to cloud, he felt his opponent’s hands tightening around his neck, squeezing the life out of him.

In the blink of an eye, Joe felt the pressure of his assailant suddenly shift. John Billings had seized the moment, delivering a decisive blow to the villain’s head with the butt of his rifle, rescuing Joe from what seemed like certain doom.

Collapsed beside the unconscious man, Joe struggled to catch his breath, his chest heaving with effort and coughing from the lingering smoke.  As John moved to secure the assailant, Joe fought to shake off the disorientation clouding his senses.  His throat was seared with pain, every breath feeling like inhaling fire, while the echoes of gunfire still rang in his ears. Desperate to assess the situation outside, Joe attempted to rise but found himself momentarily incapacitated by his ordeal.

The shooting outside had stopped, and only the sound of the burning hay wagon remained. Joe’s head began to clear when Bill entered the house.  “The others set fire to the wagon,” Bill said, wiping sweat off his forehead. “Luckily, there wasn’t much hay on it.” Relief washed over Joe.

Two of the outlaws were dead, shot by Jim and Bill, leaving only the leader, Carl Smithson, alive.  John and the cowboy chained Carl to the wagon, and then they all headed toward Carson City. As the adrenaline began to ebb away, Joe, who sat still on the floor, felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. Despite the throbbing pain in his head and throat, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing they had thwarted the cattle thieves’ plans and brought the perpetrators to justice.

***

The following day, there was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere in Carson City. With two of the cattle rustlers and extortionists dead and the leader behind bars, a sense of hope began to emerge among the townsfolk.  Many believed that the trouble had been caused solely by those three rustlers. However, not everyone shared this optimism. Other citizens, including the Cartwright brothers, harbored doubts.

“Adam, I reckon three men aren’t enough to rustle cattle, stash ’em away, and keep attended to.  There’s a heap of work and watchin’ that goes into keepin’ a herd safe,” Hoss remarked, his expression showing his doubts.

“The sheriff should station a guard down at the jail, just to be on the safe side,” Joe chimed in. The others nodded in agreement.

As Adam and Hoss prepared to head back to the Ponderosa, Joe decided to linger a while longer.  Not only did he want to hear the peace officer’s evaluation of the situation, but he also had another motive for staying behind—one more night with Beatrice. With the immediate danger subdued, Joe felt a pressing need to savor every moment with her.  Before parting ways, he assured the Sheriff of his return the following day, determined to make the most of his time with Beatrice.

Joe and Beatrice were immersed in a heartfelt conversation. Their words weaved a tapestry of emotions that mirrored the depth of their affection.

“Beatrice,” Joe’s voice still carried a rough edge, a lingering reminder of the time the bandit had choked him. “To be with you means everything to me. Every glance, every touch, it’s like the world fades away, and there’s just you and me.”

Beatrice smiled, her eyes shimmering with love as she reached to caress Joe’s cheek. “Joe, I never knew love could feel this powerful.”

Their connection deepened with each exchanged word, each shared sentiment drawing them closer together. As they stood beneath the canopy of stars, their love illuminated the night, a beacon of hope and joy in a world of uncertainty.

***

The next evening, Ben sat at the dinner table with a satisfied smile, flanked by his three sons. The atmosphere was relieved, knowing they were all safe and sound. As they enjoyed their meal, they discussed various matters, assigning tasks that needed attention.

Joe took the opportunity to brief his father and brothers on his conversation with the sheriff and Peace Officer Hensley. “The sheriff and Henley both gave their assessments on the rustler gang,” Joe began, his voice tinged with concern. “They reckon it’s just the three men we encountered. But I can’t shake the feeling that there’s more to it than that.”

Adam nodded, “It does seem that only three men could pull off such a scheme. But without any further evidence, it’s hard to say.”

Hoss chimed in, “I reckon we should trust the lawmen’s judgment for now. They’ve got more experience dealing with these kinds of situations.”

Despite his doubts, Joe nodded in agreement.  “You’re right. Maybe I’m just seeing ghosts where there are none. I’ll likely have to return at some point.  At the latest, when the judge comes to the valley, I’ll need to testify in court,” Joe remarked.  The others agreed with Joe’s decision and expressed willingness to accompany him when the time came.

In the following days, there were no incidents, and no bad news reached the Ponderosa.

***

Shortly before the weekend, the peace officer arrived at the Ponderosa. “Hello, Mr. Cartwright,” he greeted Joe. “I was in Virginia City with Sheriff Coffee and thought I’d deliver the news myself.  The judge will open the trial in Carson City on Monday morning. You should appear in court and give your testimony.”

Ben couldn’t help but interject with a hint of skepticism. “Was there any further evidence of additional offenders, Sir?”

“No, Sir, no further evidence,” Bud replied, a slight smile gracing his sunburned face. “However, we did locate the stolen cattle. They were hidden away in a small, secluded canyon. The terrain was rugged, making access difficult, and the perpetrators had gone to great lengths to cover their tracks. The canyon provided plenty of grass and water for the cattle, and its natural barriers made guarding unnecessary. Thus, the concern about additional gang members has been dispelled. There were only three involved. Two of them are dead…”

Relief washed over Ben and Joe.

“I must return to Carson City. If you’d like, we can ride together,” the peace officer offered.

Joe’s face lit up with anticipation. The hope of seeing Beatrice that very evening lifted his spirits.  “Pa?” Joe looked at his father with hope.

“Go ahead,” Ben chuckled. “But I’ll be at the courthouse on Monday. I can also visit John.”

Joe hurried up the stairs, his mind racing. He freshened up, changed into clean clothes, and grabbed his white shirt. After all, he wanted to look his best when he visited Beatrice.

***

On Monday morning, Ben embarked on his journey to Carson City, accompanied by Adam, who sought to address cattle-related matters with Hank.  As they neared the city, their paths diverged.  Adam veered towards the high plateau while Ben made his way first to the sheriff’s office, intending to proceed to the courthouse afterward.

“Sheriff,” Ben greeted, tipping his hat respectfully as he entered the office.

“Mr. Cartwright, it’s been a while since our last encounter. I imagine the past few weeks have been quite eventful for you. How’s your son Joe faring?” the Sheriff inquired, his tone carrying genuine concern.

Ben’s expression turned puzzled. “Wasn’t Joe already here?” he responded, taken aback. “He was meant to return to Carson on Monday. Joe also mentioned he planned to visit the Henderson sisters over the weekend. The peace officer informed us that the trial is today.”

“The trial?” Sheriff Kent echoed, his brow furrowing in confusion. “But what trial?”

Perplexed, Ben reiterated, “Henley mentioned the trial would take place today.”

“That’s impossible,” the sheriff countered, his tone indicating disbelief. “The judge isn’t due to arrive until next week.  Henley left town a few days ago, stating that his work was done.”

Filled with worry for Joe, the sheriff and Ben left the office. Their path led them to the Henderson Ranch. To the surprise of both men, the small farm was deserted. The dairy cow grazed beside the barn, and a few chickens roamed scattered across the grounds. The sheriff opened the door. The rooms were unchanged, as far as the sheriff could tell.

“What happened here?” Ben’s eyebrows furrowed, a feeling of heaviness washing over him.

“I can’t explain it. I saw Amelia Henderson just last week and informed her that school might resume tomorrow,” Kent recounted, his worry deepened.

“Why would the Henderson’s leave their farm without informing you or the school board?” Ben pondered aloud, his concern evident in his voice.

“Something must have happened. Perhaps Joe took the women to the Billings Ranch,” Sheriff Kent suggested.

“But you assured me it wouldn’t be dangerous anymore,” Ben reminded him, his tone heavy with apprehension.

“That’s true. Carl Smithson is in jail under heavy guard, and the other two are dead,” the sheriff confirmed.

“But what if there are more gang members still out there?” Ben pressed, his mind racing with unanswered questions. “How can there be talk of a trial when you told me everything was resolved?  What does all of this mean?”

“Let’s not waste any time, Mr. Cartwright,” Kent urged, his determination evident.  “We’ll ride to the Billings Farm and get to the bottom of this.”

With a solemn nod, Ben agreed, and together, they mounted their horses and set off towards the Billings Farm, their minds consumed by worry and uncertainty over the unfolding events.                                                                                                                                           

***                    

“I’m sorry, Ben,” John Billings began, his voice heavy with regret as he poured brandy for his guests.  “Neither Joe nor the Henderson sisters are here.”

A tense silence settled over the room, each person grappling with the implications of this revelation.  The absence of Joe and the Henderson sisters left an ominous void, filling the air with unease and uncertainty.

The possibility that other gang members had kidnapped Joe and the Henderson sisters hung in the air, casting a shadow over their thoughts. The chilling realization dawned upon them that Joe may have stumbled upon something sinister during his visit to the farm, leading to a desperate bid to silence any potential witnesses.

“Perhaps the other gang members are seeking a hostage exchange,” Ben suggested, his voice laced with concern. The mere suggestion sent shivers down their spines, the notion of such a dire scenario sending waves of apprehension rippling through the room.

With each passing moment, the gravity of the situation weighed on their minds, prompting them to consider their next course of action with utmost caution and resolve.

Two days had slipped by since Ben’s arrival in Carson City, yet there was still no trace of Joe or the sisters. As Adam joined the search effort at the Billings Ranch, their collective worry bore down upon them. Ben’s once steadfast demeanor was now marred by deep worry lines and dark circles under his eyes, rendering him almost unrecognizable.

“I’m at a loss, Adam,” Ben confessed with a heavy sigh, his voice laced with doubt as he regarded his eldest son.  The exhaustion etched on Adam’s face mirrored his own, a testament to the grueling efforts they had poured into the search. The uncertainty surrounding Joe and the Henderson gnawed at their frayed nerves.

“We’ve combed every inch of this valley, Pa,” Adam replied, his words tinged with resignation.  Ben’s silent nod spoke volumes, acknowledging their fruitless endeavors thus far.

“I reckon it’s time we head back home for now,” Ben suggested, his tone heavy with resignation.  “Once we’re there, we can regroup and chart our next action.”

Before they could finalize their plans, the sheriff interjected, his voice cutting through the heavy silence like a knife. “Mr. Cartwright, I fear this situation goes beyond cattle rustling or extortion.  It’s a matter of eliminating witnesses and seeking profit through any means necessary. I’m sorry, but we must brace ourselves for the worst.”

Ben’s heart sank at the sheriff’s grim assessment, the stark reality of their predicament confirming his worst fears. With a solemn nod, he agreed to the sheriff’s proposal, knowing the road ahead would be uncertain and dangerous.

“If there are any developments, I’ll send word,” the sheriff assured them. “But for now, our priority must be safeguarding the prisoner. I trust they’ll keep us informed of any updates.”

With heavy hearts and minds that were weighed down by their unresolved fears, Ben and Adam set out on their journey back to the Ponderosa, their thoughts consumed by the looming specter of impending tragedy.

***

After three agonizing days filled with relentless worry and sleepless nights, Sheriff Coffee’s arrival at the Ponderosa brought a foreboding sense of dread to the already somber atmosphere. His expression was grave as he delivered the grim tidings, his words hanging heavy in the air like a dark cloud threatening to unleash its fury.

“Ben, I bring bad news,” Sheriff Coffee began, his voice heavy with solemnity. “Sheriff Kent sent a telegram. They found a body, and there were some papers on him. It appears to be the real peace officer. According to Kent, he must have been dead for a time. Kent believes the officer with you was one of the rustlers.”

Ben’s face darkened at the news, his features contorted with shock and despair. A heavy weight settled in the pit of his stomach, threatening to crush him under its oppressive burden. “That’s terrible, Roy,” he replied in a subdued voice, his words above a whisper. “But what about Joe?  Is there any sign of him?”

Sheriff Coffee shook his head, his heart heavy with the weight of their shared concern. “So far, we haven’t found any clues,” he admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. It’s like he vanished into thin air.”

The gravity of the situation hung over them like a shroud, suffocating them with its suffocating embrace. Without any leads or clues, the uncertainty surrounding Joe’s fate gnawed at their frayed nerves, casting a dark shadow over their already troubled hearts.

***

Joe’s experience became a harrowing ordeal, a cruel twist of fate that plunged him into a world of torment and anguish.  With eager anticipation for the weekend ahead, Joe bid farewell to the peace officer and set out towards the Henderson farm.

But as he dismounted from his horse, a shot ran out, and a sudden and vicious blow struck his leg with a force that seemed to shatter bone and spirit alike.  Agony ripped through his body, a tidal wave of pain that threatened to engulf him. Joe crumpled to the ground, his world spinning out of control as he fought to make sense of the overwhelming sensation of agony.

Gritting his teeth against the searing pain, Joe struggled to comprehend what had just transpired.  Blood stained his pants, and a pulsing ache above his knee threatened to consume him whole.  Panic clawed at his chest, threatening to suffocate him as he battled to maintain consciousness amidst the relentless onslaught of torment.

The sound of approaching footsteps shattered the eerie silence, jolting Joe back to reality with a sickening jolt of dread. A dark figure emerged from the shadows, their menacing presence casting a pall of fear over him as he realized the grim truth: he had stumbled into a trap, and now he was at the mercy of his captors, trapped in a nightmare from which there seemed to be no escape.

Joe’s body felt like jagged shards of pain were tearing it apart with every movement.  His leg throbbed relentlessly, sending waves of agony coursing through his entire being.  Each jolt of pain seemed to grip him like a vice, squeezing the air from his lungs and leaving him gasping for breath.  It was as if every nerve in his body was on fire, pulsing with a torment that threatened to consume him whole.

Amidst the haze of his suffering, Joe’s senses were overwhelmed by the piercing screams of a woman.  Beatrice’s voice, filled with fear and desperation, pierced through the fog of pain, sending a chill down his spine and adding to the turmoil raging within him. “Run, Bea, run,” he tried to shout, but his voice was lost amidst the din of agony that enveloped him, drowned out by the relentless symphony of his suffering.

When consciousness returned, Joe found himself trapped in a nightmare of torment. Every breath he drew felt like a struggle, as if the very act of living was a battle against the relentless tide of pain that threatened to overwhelm him. His hands, bound behind his back, throbbed with a dull ache that seemed to echo through his entire body, a constant reminder of his helplessness in the face of his captors.

But even amidst the unrelenting agony, Joe’s spirit remained unbroken. With every fiber of his being, he fought against the pain, clinging to the faint hope of escape with a determination born of desperation. Each movement sent fresh waves of torment coursing through him, but Joe refused to give in. Driven by an indomitable will to survive, he pushed through the pain, determined to defy the odds and emerge victorious against the darkness that threatened to consume him.

As the journey dragged on, each passing hour weighed heavier on Joe’s weary shoulders.  Tossed about like a ragdoll in the cramped confines of the wagon, every jolt and bump felt like a hammer blow to his battered body. With each passing moment, his strength waned further, his muscles trembling with fatigue and his breath coming in ragged gasps.

When the wagon ground to a halt, Joe’s senses were assaulted by the sights and sounds of his surroundings. The crackling of the campfire echoed in his ears, mingling with the hushed murmurs and shuffling footsteps of the men gathered around.  Besides Hensley, three other men were present: Marty, Jack, and Walter. With this revelation, Joe realized that the gang consisted of six men. Their eyes bore into him with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine, their silent scrutiny suffocating him with its weight.

But the presence of the supposed peace officer filled Joe’s heart with a deep, gnawing dread. The man’s words cut through the air like a knife, each syllable dripping with malice and menace. “If you try to escape, kid, I’ll shoot you in the back,” he said with a grim grin.

As Joe forced himself to meet the man’s gaze, a tidal wave of fear washed over him, threatening to drown him in its icy embrace. Every instinct screamed at him to flee, to escape the clutches of his captors and find sanctuary in the darkness beyond.  But he knew any attempt to resist would be met with swift and brutal reprisal.

Drawing a shaky breath, Joe fought to quell the rising panic that threatened to consume him. With trembling hands, he reached down to inspect his injured leg, his heart pounding in his chest as he braced himself for what he might find.  As Joe laid his eyes on the wound, the sight immediately seized his attention: A through-and-through surrounded by dried blood greeted him at the spot where the bullet had gone into his flesh. A sharp, pulsating pain shot through him at the sight, and the realization that something foreign had invaded the wound sparked a wave of concern within him.  An uncomfortable tingling ran down his spine as cold sweat broke out on his forehead, making him feel weak. Under agonizing pain, Joe reached for a small piece of fabric from his trousers that had become lodged in the wound. Each inch felt like a battle against the searing heat of the pain raging through his body. With trembling fingers and a determined expression on his face, he slowly extracted the fabric, its fibers entangled with the delicate tissues. Every tug was tormented, yet Joe forced himself to complete the task.  After that, he observed the angry redness and swelling surrounding the wound. A surge of despair washed over Joe as he realized his danger.  Joe knew he needed to wash out the wound. “Could I have water?  My wound looks bad,” Joe requested with a hint of locking eyes with Henley. He felt a sense of urgency wash over him.  He needed to stay alive, to endure whatever trials lay ahead.

With a cup of water in hand, Joe took a sip, the cool liquid providing a brief respite from the relentless ache in his throat. Gritting his teeth against the pain, he poured some of the water over his wound, wincing as it stung against his raw flesh. Henley handed him a piece of fabric, and Joe wasted no time wrapping it around his injured leg.

“We need to keep you alive, Cartwright,” Henley’s voice cut through the air like a blade, its ominous tone sending a chill down Joe’s spine. “We have quite a bit planned for you.”

After a meager meal that did little to quell the gnawing hunger in his stomach, Joe was escorted back to the wagon, this time chained and restrained. With a heavy heart and a weary body, he settled in for the night, knowing that sleep would offer little solace amidst the turmoil of his captivity.

After a restless night, the first rays of sunlight piercing through the darkness, Joe braced himself for another grueling day of travel. Hours passed in agonizing monotony until the wagon finally stopped once more, the brief respite from their journey a fleeting reprieve in the endless cycle of captivity and uncertainty.

Joe noticed that his leg was burning stronger and stronger. It felt like the infection had already spread. After a short stop and a brief trip behind the bushes, Joe received a piece of bread and water. The men didn’t speak much, and all attempts to glean information failed.  Once again, the wagon started moving.  Joe could feel waves of heat gripping his body, and he knew he was burning up.

After a restless sleep plagued by fever, the wagon’s halt jolted Joe awake. As he was roughly pulled from the vehicle’s confines, he caught a fleeting glimpse of his surroundings. A small hut, nestled against the rugged backdrop of a rocky wall, greeted his bleary eyes. Its interior was sparse, consisting only of a fireplace and several cots—the makeshift abode of gold or silver prospectors, Joe realized with a sinking feeling.

Thrown onto one of the rough beds, a strangled cry escaped Joe’s parched lips, drawing the attention of the others in the room.

Marty, one of the men, ripped open Joe’s pant leg, exposing the wound. The extent of the infection became painfully clear.  The skin surrounding the gunshot wound was hot and inflamed, with small pus-filled blisters forming along the injured area.  The infection had already burrowed deeper into the tissue, and Joe could feel the throbbing and stabbing pain radiating through his leg down to the bone. Each breath seemed to push him closer to the brink of despair as he felt helpless against the relentless assault of the sickness coursing through him.

“We need to burn it,” Marty’s terse command cut through the air, drawing the attention of the others.

“Burn what?” Hensley demanded, his irritation palpable.

“If we don’t want to lose him, we must cauterize the wound,” Marty replied coldly, his words devoid of compassion as he retreated to his cot and settled down without another glance toward Joe.

Despite Joe’s best efforts to suppress the agony, he couldn’t stifle the soft groan of anguish that escaped his lips as Marty announced the plan to cauterize the wound. The prospect of the unimaginable suffering that lay ahead made Joe’s heart race with fear as he braced himself to confront the relentless pain that awaited him.

Henley seized the fire poker with another glance at Marty and thrust it into the open flame. “Walter, Jack, you help me.  Hold him down,” he commanded gruffly. Rough hands seized Joe’s legs and arms, pinning him in place with a force that left him feeling utterly helpless.

Pain. It was all-consuming, all-encompassing.  Joe screamed and screamed, the sound reverberating off the walls of the hut, but it was drowned out by the searing agony that tore through him. Each moment felt like an eternity as he felt the hot iron burning inch by inch deep into his wound, the sensation unbearable, relentless, unforgiving. It became too much for Joe to bear, and he succumbed to the darkness that beckoned, his consciousness slipping away as his body could endure no more.

“Open the door.  Burned human flesh stinks so bad,” came a voice from the haze of Joe’s fading awareness. The men stepped outside, leaving Joe behind, blackout and broken on his bed.

Hours passed, and Joe slipped from unawareness into a deep, dreamless sleep. It wasn’t until the following day, when the first rays of sunlight streamed through the small window of the hut, that Joe finally stirred, his body aching and his mind heavy with the weight of the ordeal he had endured.

“Back among the living, huh?” Hensley approached Joe’s bed with a cup of water. “You screamed quite a bit, but nobody hears you anyway,” the man remarked casually. Joe, who had remained motionless the entire time, watched the leader.

“Here, have a drink.” The cup was held to Joe’s lips. “Your fever’s down, but now you’ve got a hole in your leg.” Joe’s hand went toward his tight, but all he could feel was a thick bandage and intense pain.

“Why?” Joe looked Bud in the eyes with a hoarse voice.

“Why what?  Why did I help you? Why did we take you with us?” Henley’s cynical questions were exactly what Joe wanted to know. So he just nodded. “You see, kid, you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth.  Not everyone’s lucky like that. I don’t fancy breaking my back to slave away only to get kicked in the butt by some rich boss.  That’s about it.”

Joe, still very weak, stared in Bud’s direction. “Do you think my father’s ranch fell into his lap?” Joe tried to let his voice sound firm.

Without paying attention to Joe’s comment, Bud continued, “So far, we’ve always been lucky. Steal a few cattle, protect the ranchers from theft, collect, and move on. Normally, it goes very fast, but not this time. The Cartwrights and Billings messed everything up. There was too much resistance.  We should’ve taken the money and cattle when we still had the chance and moved on to another area.  But you spoiled our next coup as well. Or rather, your father did.”

“What does my father have to do with this?”

“Uh, a lot.  While you gave us a hard time in Carson, your father turned Virginia City and all the other ranches against our methods. He even warned the mining companies about our business.  After the cattle thefts, we planned to wreak havoc by targeting one of the mines surrounding Virginia City. We aimed to cause a significant disruption by detonating explosives shaking the foundations of the mining operations. The chaos would serve as a diversion, allowing us to swiftly extort money from the mine owners before vanishing into the wilderness again. After Carson, we couldn’t have continued in this area. Do you know how much money your father cost us?  A lot, a whole lot, and we’ll get it back.” Henley stood up. Before leaving the cabin, he pressed his fingers against Joe’s wound, his face contorted into a malicious grin.  Joe winced at the touch, sending sharp pains coursing through his body. Gasping for air, he struggled against the torment. His hands trembled, and tears came in his eyes.

Henley’s grin as he left the cabin couldn’t have been more sinister. His words and the coldness in his eyes betrayed nothing but trouble. Before Joe could deal with it, any further exhaustion swept over him, and he fell back onto the bed, succumbing to a dreamless sleep.

***

One of the ranch hands stationed to watch the road leading to the Ponderosa rode up to the ranch house.  Ben, Adam, and Hoss rushed out of the house, their hearts pounding with worry. Before them stood Cochise, accompanied by the ranch hand. “We found him at the crossroads. He’s okay.  There was a note in the saddlebags,” the ranch hand explained, handing a note to Ben. With trembling fingers, he unfolded the note and began to read aloud:

We have Joe!  Bring 100.000 Dollars and Smithson to the north of Marlette Lake tomorrow at noon.”

Ben’s heart sank. He exchanged a grave look with his sons, the weight of the situation settling upon them. They knew they had to act fast to save Joe, but they also had to be cautious not to walk into a trap.  Determined, Ben said, “We’ll gather the money and head to Spooner Lake. But we’ll do it on our terms. We won’t let them dictate.”

Hoss took Cochise and led him into the stable. As he removed the saddle, a small plant fell at his feet. Astonished, he picked it up and examined it from all angles. Finally, he took a sniff. “Adam, Adam, come here,” Hoss called his brother into the barn. “What is it?”

“This is the Red Crowfoot,” Hoss showed his brother the dried little plant with the red blossom.

“Yes, and…?”

“Cochise had it at the saddle. Wait a minute, I’ll check something.” Hoss took the hoof pick and went to Joe’s horse. He cleaned all the hooves and placed the dirt on the table by the window. Then he sifted through the mud while Adam watched with anticipation. “Here it is,” Hoss exclaimed.

“This is reddish soil, only found at Spooner Lake.  The Red Crowfoot, too.”

“You mean Joe’s there?”

“I’m pretty sure Joe’s there.” They hurried back to the house. There was much to discuss.

***

That night, sleep eluded Joe. The throbbing pain in his leg was relentless, driving him to the brink of madness. Every movement sent waves of agony rippling through his body, making him grit his teeth to suppress the screams threatening to escape his lips. The wound burned with searing intensity as if each pulse of pain was a cruel reminder of his helplessness. Hours stretched into eternity as Joe lay there, trapped in a nightmarish cycle of suffering, his body wracked with torment.

Despite the excruciating pain, he noticed the bustling activity in the cabin. The men prepared to ride to the rendezvous point for the ransom exchange. After a brief discussion about who should watch over Joe, Marty was the choice. Joe glanced at the dark-haired, bearded man as the cabin door slammed shut.

“Don’t you dare try anything stupid,” the man growled, a malicious grin spreading across his lips.  “Before I pull the trigger on you, I’ll make sure to give you plenty more pain.”

Joe felt the threat in those words and saw the cold determination in the man’s eyes. Fear mingled with his agonizing pain, and he forced himself to stay calm, locking eyes with the guard. Every word would add to the already tense situation. Yet, despite the danger and the impending minutes of torment, Joe fought to keep a clear mind, searching for any opportunity to escape.

***

An eerie silence hung heavy at the edge of Marlette Lake as Ben awaited Joe’s captors’ arrival with tense anticipation. Though the sun shone brightly in the sky, its warmth failed to dispel the coldness that had settled within Ben’s core. The tranquil surface of the lake seemed almost ominous as if its placid waves concealed a sinister secret.

Every sound felt like a jagged edge against Ben’s nerves as he waited with a pounding heart and a watchful gaze for the kidnappers to appear. Each passing second stretched out like an eternity, the uncertainty of what would come weighing on his shoulders. Yet Ben remained steadfast, prepared to do whatever it took to bring Joe safely home.

As Henley and his men observed Ben’s approach, tension hung in the air like a suffocating fog. Ben’s demand for his son Joe reverberated, cutting through the silence with an urgency that matched the pounding of hearts.

“Where is Smithson?” Henley countered, his voice laced with suspicion.

Both men dismounted, facing each other from a cautious distance. “You’ll get the money and Smithson only after you hand over Joe to me,” Ben declared.

The villain raised his hand, and soon, a rider approached the two men. He wore a green jacket and resembled Joe Cartwright.

At Ben’s whistle, the Carson City sheriff arrived in a prison wagon with Smithson.

“Smithson, are you in there?” Henley called out.

“Yeah, those bastards tied me up,” came the muffled response.  

“Release the prisoner and hand over the money, then your son goes free.”

As the rider in the green jacket and beige hat drew nearer, Ben’s senses tingled with apprehension. Something was off about this situation. “Kent, it’s a trap,” Ben shouted loud.

Before they could react, chaos exploded around them like a sudden thunderclap. Bandits, concealed in the rugged terrain surrounding them, emerged from their hiding spots with guns blazing.  The crackle of gunfire shattered the serene stillness of the countryside.

Ben dove behind a large boulder, his heart pounding as adrenaline surged through his veins.  His hand reached for his revolver, the cold metal a reassuring weight against his palm.

Across the dusty trail, the sheriff leaped from his wagon, using it as a makeshift barricade against the onslaught of bullets. His grizzled features were etched with determination as he returned fire, his aim steady despite the chaos around him.

Bullets whizzed back and forth as a group of riders appeared on the horizon. The marshal, who had been investigating the death of the peace officer, rode with his men in the area.

The scene descended into a heated exchange of gunfire, the outcome hanging in a precarious balance as lawmen and outlaws clashed in a desperate struggle for control.

Ben Cartwright and his allies fought against Henley’s gang during the firefight. Bullets whizzed through the air, kicking up dust and shattering rocks as both sides exchanged fire. Despite the odds against them, the bandits showed no sign of surrender.

As the marshal’s reinforcements closed in, surrounding the bandits, they fought with desperate ferocity, unwilling to surrender even as the lawmen tightened their grip from all directions. However, Ben, the sheriff, the marshal, and his men proved too much for the outnumbered outlaws. They gained the upper hand with better tactics and superior firepower, pushing back Henley’s gang.

In the end, all the gang members, including Henley himself, were gunned down. With pounding hearts, Ben and his allies surveyed the battlefield, their victory hard-won but decisive.

As Ben rushed toward a fallen rider in a green jacket, his heart pounded with dread and hope.  When Ben reached the man, he saw it wasn’t Joe.  The rider only wore Joe’s jacket and hat.  Overwhelmed with relief that the deceased wasn’t his son, Ben sank to his knees, grateful for the relief of not losing a loved one in the heat of battle.

After the chaos had subsided, Ben, the marshal, and the sheriff gathered near the prisoner wagon.  “Thank you, Marshal, for your assistance. Despite losing the peace officer, your investigation and support were invaluable,” Ben expressed his gratitude.

“Marshal,” Kent called out, beckoning the lawman over while Ben approached the wagon. On the wooden floor lay Smithson, lifeless, a bullet having struck him in the head. “Though I would have preferred to see him face trial, the murderer is dead. He would have been hanged anyway, with Joe as a witness,” Kent stated somberly.

“But where is Joe?” Kent inquired.

***

Before the fight, the Cartwrights devised a plan to rescue Joe. Ben rode to Virginia City to secure the ransom money from the bank and confer with Sheriff Coffee. Meanwhile, Hoss and Adam packed their saddlebags and journeyed along Lake Tahoe’s eastern shoreline. After covering a few miles, they changed direction and headed toward Spooner Lake.

The journey was tense, each mile bringing them closer to their destination yet further from the certainty of Joe’s safety. The rugged terrain tested their resolve, but they persevered, driven by urgency.

Adam couldn’t shake the feeling of unease gnawing at him. Every rustle of the leaves and every saddle creak seemed to carry the weight of their mission.  Hoss remained steadfast, his determination unwavering despite the uncertainty ahead. Their hearts were heavy with worry for their brother, clinging to hope they would reach him in time.

“How much farther, Hoss?” Adam’s patience wore thin, his voice betraying the anxiety gnawing at him.”

“Not much. If I recall, the gold miners built a small cabin around here. It’s been a while since Pa and I were here. But we should leave the horses by these trees. We don’t want them to give away our presence,” Hoss scanned their surroundings.

“There, see that rock? The cabin should be behind it,” Hoss pointed out. Moving forward, they always stayed in the cover of the bushes.

They couldn’t approach the cabin directly. The risk of being discovered was too big. The cabin door swung open just as Hoss and Adam were about to retreat. Henley, known to the brothers as the peace officer, stepped out. He retrieved some firewood from the cabin’s side before disappearing back inside.

Seeing their chance, the brothers retreated, pondering about their next move.

***   

A brief silence settled after the gang members departed the cabin for their rendezvous with Ben Cartwright at Marlette Lake. Marty stood up to refill his coffee cup. Despite feeling weak, Joe couldn’t shake off a burning question that burdened his heart. “Did you kidnap the Henderson sisters? Where are they?” Joe was well aware of Marty’s cold and callous nature. Would he choose to respond?                                           

“The Henderson sisters? The little one was so sweet. Such a delicate face, and her breasts …” Marty made obscene noises with his tongue.  Despite his weakness, Joe swung his legs over the edge of the bed.  With all his strength, he propped himself up and attempted to reach Marty. His scream reverberated through the cabin. Pain and anger mingled with the despair of what might have happened to Beatrice.

Joe summoned all the remaining strength within him, pushing through the agony that wracked his body. Just as he was about to reach Marty, his legs gave away, and he collapsed in front of the man’s shoes.

Before Joe could even register what happened, a searing pain exploded in his ribs as Marty delivered a brutal kick, knocking the wind out of him. Agony radiated through every inch of Joe’s body, overwhelming him with relentless torment.  His vision blurred with tears of pain, and the world around him seemed to spin as he struggled to draw a breath. Each gasp was a battle against the crushing weight of agony pressing down on him, making him feel like he was choking.

The cabin door flew open as Marty pulled his Colt from its holster and yanked Joe by his hair. Adam and Hoss burst in, trying to make sense of the scene before them. In a split second, Adam witnessed Marty aiming his gun at Joe. He had to decide in fractions of a second. He fired a single shot that struck Marty in the head. Before the bullet found its mark, Marty had curved his index finger. After Adam’s shot, a second shot rang out. The bullet shattered the silence with a loud blast. Its cold metal touch struck his forehead violently, hurling him backward. His head snapped back at a terrifying speed. A painful jolt surged through his body as he staggered backward, his eyes wide with shock. The crack of his skull against the oven filled the room as if the sound carved its way through the air, penetrating everything around it.  Joe was thrown to the ground by the force of the impact, his body crashing with a dull thud onto the hard floor while his consciousness seemed to drift into a dark void.

A sharp gasp escaped Adam’s lips as he watched his brother’s body slump to the ground, a fresh wave of fear and helplessness washing over him.  Hoss moved to Joe’s side, his hands trembling as he reached out to lift his brother’s head.

“Joe!” Hoss’s voice cracked with fear as he called out to him, hoping for a response. But Joe lay still, unconscious and unresponsive, his breathing shallow and labored.

Hoss’s cry of desperation propelled Adam forward.  The brothers knelt beside Joe, who was now covered in blood. The left side of his face was drenched in blood, matting his eye and trickling into his ear. Hoss checked Joe’s pulse, his heart pounding. Joe was alive, to his relief, but unconscious.

Hoss lifted his brother and laid Joe on the bed while Adam grabbed the pitcher from the table. He moistened a cloth, then began to dab at Joe’s face, trying to clean the wounds as best he could.

The bullet had carved a deep furrow along Joe’s eyebrow, and blood was seeping slowly towards his ear. Also, there was a gaping wound on the side of Joe’s head, his hair saturated with the sticky fluid. These injuries left his face pale and vulnerable, the blood washing away any trace of the usual hardness and determination that marked his features.

As they tended to Joe, the gravity of their situation sank in. They were in the middle of nowhere, with Joe injured and no immediate help available. But they couldn’t afford to remain in their predicament.  They focused on caring for their brother and getting the help he needed to survive.

***

After bidding farewell to the marshal, Ben and the sheriff mounted their horses and rode towards Spooner Lake with determination. Ben’s mind raced as he tried to envision what awaited them upon arrival.  He was confident that Hoss’s hunch was correct – that the gang’s hideout lay at Spooner Lake.

Approaching the secluded cabin, they held their breath, bracing themselves for whatever awaited behind its door. However, to their surprise, they quickly realized that Hoss and Adam were already inside.

As Ben’s eyes adjusted to the darkness within the cabin, they fell upon his youngest son, bloodied and sprawled on the bed. “Joe, Joe, son, what’s happened to you?” His heart pounded with worry as he rushed to the bedside.

Ben quickly made the decision and asked Sheriff Kent to ride to Carson City and fetch the doctor.  While they waited, Hoss brewed coffee, and Adam fetched water from the lake, which he then boiled for wound care. Meanwhile, Ben examined all of Joe’s injuries. The wound on his leg looked severe, but the cauterization had prevented further infection. Joe’s side showed discoloration around the ribs, indicating a bruised rib. However, Ben’s most significant concern lay with the head injuries.  There wasn’t much the Cartwrights could do but wait for the doctor to arrive.

As darkness fell, the doctor arrived at the cabin.  Without delay, he began examining Joe while Adam and Hoss waited outside. Ben assisted the doctor, his heart heavy with worry. After what felt like an eternity, the doctor delivered his diagnosis.

“Joe has suffered severe injuries that have weakened his body. Although the leg wound looks serious, it will heal quickly, albeit leaving a scar.  He also has a bruised rib, which I’ve securely bound. However, what concerns me are the head wounds. The graze above the eyebrow will leave a scar, but what worries me most is the injury to the back of his head.  Hoss mentioned he fell against the oven and judging by the size of the wound and the swelling, it’s not a minor injury.”

“Is his life in danger?” Ben’s voice took on a rough edge, his concern palpable.

***

As pressed in on Joe, it seemed to wrap around him like an impenetrable mist, suffocating him in its embrace. Pain radiated through his head, a relentless torment that left him gasping for breath.  Where was he? What had happened? These questions echoed in his mind, but before he could grasp any answers, another wave of agony crashed over him, wrenching a cry from his lips.  It was a pain that threatened to consume him whole, overwhelming any semblance of coherent thought.

Just as he felt himself slipping deeper into the abyss, a sudden sensation of warmth and solidity enveloped his hand. Someone was there, their touch – a lifeline in the darkness. It was a comforting presence, anchoring him to reality amidst the chaos of his suffering. Words reached his consciousness, though they seemed to hover on the edge of comprehension, like distant whispers in the wind. Yet, amidst the haze of pain, there was something familiar about the voice that spoke to him, a faint echo of familiarity from days long past.  He felt a cup at his lips.  Was he thirsty?  He couldn’t be sure. All he knew was the pain. He sensed a cool liquid against his lips and a voice urging him to drink. It tasted bitter.  Was water bitter? As he took the first sip, the fog began to lift.  He saw a figure before him, blurry and indistinct.  Again, water trickled into his mouth, and he began to swallow.

“Pa?” His voice, a rasp.

“I’m here, Joe. Everything will be okay.”

What will be okay?  Joe didn’t know. The pain threatened to tear him apart, and he allowed himself to be drawn back into the darkness.

***

“Doctor, he was awake, and I gave him some water with the medicine,” Ben explained, his voice laced with exhaustion. Doctor Jackson rose from the bedside where he had only laid down. He had spent half the night sitting by Joe’s bed, hoping his young patient would awaken.

“That’s good, Mr. Cartwright. He woke up and recognized you. That’s more than I expected after such an injury,” the doctor remarked, a glimmer of optimism in his tired eyes. He examined Joe again, his trained hands moving over Joe’s body. “Your son will experience intense pain after such an injury, but that’s normal,” the doctor explained gently, his tone conveying both empathy and pragmatism. “Honestly, there’s not much more I can do for him. The fact that he can see and hear is crucial. Joe needs rest and as much fluid intake as you can manage to give him. Of course, it would be better if he were at home in his own bed and could sip some broth. The conditions here are less than ideal.”

“Can we transport him?” Ben’s voice carried a hint of skepticism.

“If his condition doesn’t worsen, I would advocate for it. However, we can only determine that tomorrow.  My suggestion would be for me to ride back to Carson and return early tomorrow morning.  I’ll bring medication, allowing Joe to sleep deeply for a few hours. Then you can take him home. Doc Martin can continue his treatment there. Try to keep him awake for short periods. Encourage him to drink plenty of fluids and administer the pain medication.”

Ben nodded, expressing his gratitude to the doctor for his guidance and assistance.

***

As the day wore on and night fell, Joe drifted in and out of consciousness, his pain ebbing and flowing like the tide. Each time he surfaced from the depths of sleep, Ben was there, a steady presence by his side, offering comfort and support.  With gentle hands, Ben administered sips of water and dispensed pain medication, easing Joe’s suffering as best he could in the dim light of the cabin.

The following morning, the doctor arrived as promised, ready to administer the medication that would induce a deep slumber in Joe. With the medication taking effect, Joe succumbed to its embrace, his breathing slowing as he fell into a peaceful sleep.

Meanwhile, Adam and Hoss prepared the wagon belonging to the bandits. One of the mattresses was loaded onto it. Joe was placed on it, with his father sitting beside him.

The journey back to the Ponderosa was slow and deliberate. The rough terrain made progress difficult, and it wasn’t until the wagon reached the eastern shore of Lake Tahoe that the path began to smooth out. True to Doc Jackson’s prediction, Joe remained in a deep slumber throughout the journey.  His breathing was steady, and the lines of pain on his face seemed to soften as if the tranquility of the landscape seeped into his unconscious mind.

The familiar sights of the Ponderosa began to come into view as they drew closer to home. he towering pines swayed gently in the breeze, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The scent of pine mingled with the crisp mountain air, creating a sense of peace and serenity that enveloped them all.

As they approached the homestead, Ben and his sons felt a sense of relief. They had made it back and could now focus on Joe’s recovery. With gentle hands, they lifted Joe from the wagon and carried him inside the house.

***

In the weeks following Joe’s return home, his health showed remarkable improvement under Doc Martin’s attentive care. No fever disturbed the healing. His physical wounds recovered, bringing a sense of relief to his family. Despite their hopes, however, Joe’s recollection of the events surrounding his injuries remained elusive.

No matter how hard he tried, Joe couldn’t grasp the memories that seemed to slip through his fingers like grains of sand. His family recounted the skirmish with cattle thieves at the Billings ranch, but the details remained mysterious. The woman he loved, the pain of his injuries, and the adrenaline-fueled struggle against the thieves were all lost in the fog of his mind.

Yet, amidst the uncertainty, there was a glimmer of hope. Doc Martin’s reassurance that his memories might return someday provided a beacon of optimism in the darkness.

For now, Joe focused on his recovery, trusting that time would lift the veil of forgetfulness. With each passing day, he clung to the belief that one day, he would reclaim the lost pieces of his past. Until then, he resolved to cherish the present and embrace the journey toward healing, knowing that his family stood by his side, unwavering in their support and love.

Epilog

As spring turned into summer, Joe found himself fully recovered and back to his duties on the ranch, his leg no longer hindering him. Yet, despite his physical resilience, the elusive nature of his memory weighed on his mind.

One evening, as the Cartwright family gathered for dinner, a cowhand arrived with an unexpected delivery – a letter addressed to Joe from Virginia City, with no sender identified.  The atmosphere at the table grew tense with curiosity and apprehension mingling in the air. All eyes turned to Joe as he tore open the envelope and withdrew the letter.

Silently, Joe scanned the letter, his brow furrowing in concentration as he absorbed its words.  Sensing his family’s anticipation, he cleared his throat and began to read aloud, his voice steady yet tinged with uncertainty.

As the words spilled forth, a mixture of surprise, confusion, and intrigue swept through the room, each member of the Cartwright family hanging onto every syllable with bated breath-

As Joe set the letter aside, its contents leaving a heavy imprint on his heart, he felt the weight of his family’s collective gaze upon him. Silence draped over them, thick with unspoken emotions, as his brothers and father regarded him with thoughtful expressions. With a deep breath, Joe lifted his gaze, meeting each of their eyes in turn, offering a faint smile tinged with resignation.

“Perhaps it’s time to close this chapter of my life,” he said, his voice above a whisper yet filled with acceptance. His family nodded in silent agreement, understanding the significance of his words. Together, they made a silent pact to leave the secrets of the past behind, choosing instead to focus on the present and future ahead.

The End

JoeC, March 2024

The Boy Toy

by jfclover

 Book 1

The room held little light.  Heavy burlap covered the only window, and the door had been closed tight.  How I came to be lying on some filthy bed in some stranger’s cabin was a mystery to me.

As I became more awake, I felt a tightness that didn’t make sense until I tried to move.  I’d been relieved of my boots.  My wrists and ankles had been pulled tight to the four corners of the bed and tied with thick strips of rawhide.  

Had I been kidnapped?  With my memory so fuzzy, I wondered if I’d been drugged and dragged to this small, wooden shack.  But why? Nothing I came up with made a lick of sense.  Everything was fine at home.  Pa and Adam had been working day and night on a timber contract while Hoss and I did all the daily ranch chores.  We worked things out by ourselves, and we were doing a good job so why was I here?  Where was Hoss?  Did anyone realize I’d been taken and strapped to a bed without any good reason at all?

My mind took on all kinds of thoughts and none of them were pleasant. My face flushed when I realized how exposed I felt.  If someone walked into the room, I’d have no way of defending myself.  I couldn’t fight back, and fear of the unknown caused every niggling sensation to come alive.  Droplets of perspiration slipped down the sides of my face and onto the filthy, straw mattress.

My family seemed a hundred miles away and maybe they were.  No one would ever think to look for me here, wherever here was.  Not even Hoss and he was the best tracker in all of Storey County.  Pa would tell me to do whatever was necessary to get home, but I didn’t see any options.  When the door creaked open, I turned my head and was shocked to see my captor.

“I see you’re awake.  I might have overdone the chloroform.  You’ve been here for nearly two days.”

“Who are you?  Why am I here?”

“In time, Joey.  All in good time.” 

“Joey?”

As I started to squirm, the woman—a wild-looking thing with unruly hair and filth dripping from every inch of her body—moved closer.  She sat on the edge of the bed and reached for the side of my face.  I didn’t want her to touch me, but I was in no position to knock her hand away.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way, but I have my orders.”

“Orders?”

“That’s enough for now.  I have chores to do before nightfall.”

“Wait.  You’re leaving?”  I sounded like a little kid and I wasn’t.  I was a grown man.  In three months, I would turn eighteen, and I shouldn’t be acting like a sniveling little baby.  Why should I care if she left the cabin?  Good riddance.  I wasn’t going anywhere, and haggling with a wild woman who didn’t come to release me was downright foolish.

“Don’t worry, Sweetheart.  I won’t be long.”

I wasn’t the woman’s sweetheart, and I nearly gagged when she used that endearment, but was it worth it to correct her?  God knows I didn’t want to make her mad.  If I could get on her good side, would she let me go?  Would she treat me like a human rather than a vicious animal? I couldn’t get word to Pa or anyone else in my family; I was on my own and had to think like Adam but focus on Hoss’ common sense.

When the woman returned, she left her good nature behind.  Something had upset her though I wasn’t about to ask.  I didn’t move a muscle as she scampered around the room.  That doesn’t mean I didn’t have my own problems.  I had to go.  If what she said was true, I’d lay on the bed for two days without relieving myself.

“Ma’am?”

She turned to face me.  “You say something?”

“I’m afraid you’ll have to untie me.  I need to go.”

“You’re not going anywhere, Joey.”

“I meant to say I need to relieve myself.”

“That can be arranged.”

She crossed the room, picked up a saucepan, and returned to the bed.  After sitting down next to me, she began unbuckling my belt.

“Hey!   What the heck are you doing?”

“I thought you had to go.”

“Yeah … but.”

She released my belt and slid my trousers lower down my hips.  When she reached for me, I turned my head.  Her hand was like ice, and I shivered not only from the cold but … who was this person who thought she had the right to … God, I couldn’t think straight.

“You sure are a peculiar one, Joey.  I had a playmate before I ever heard of you or any of the Cartwright clan.  His name was Davy.  Granted, he wasn’t quality like you, but Merle gave him to me just like he brought you up the mountain for me to enjoy while he was away.  The only rule he gave me was not to untie you.  So, if you need to go, this is how it’ll be done.”

Though I cringed at the thought, what choice did I have?

“Are we good to go?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Davy fought me tooth and nail when I showed him how things worked.  He never appreciated all I did for him.  He fought me all the way, and nothing good comes from bucking a woman like me.”

By the time she finished her speech, I’d finished my business.  Though the whole incident was humiliating, I didn’t fight her, and, thank God, I hadn’t become aroused.  Sometimes I can look at a pretty face and get as hard as a rock, but she’s not a woman many men would chase or want to catch.  Seems she might’ve had a hard life.  I didn’t know if Merle was her husband or brother or just a friend, but he was the boss.  He gave the orders and she followed.

After buttoning my trousers, she patted my leg and carried the metal pan away.  As I watched her go, I wondered if she’d been a woman of promise a long time ago.  But now, with missing teeth and a rat’s nest for hair, I couldn’t imagine she’d ever been a sweet, young thing. 

“I’ll fix you something to eat.  You must be starved.”

I didn’t answer.  I didn’t know what to say, but being strung up like a bear skin, I supposed she’d have to spoon-feed me like a baby.  How long did she think I’d lay here and comply with her antics?

Again, she sat on the edge of the bed.  On the plate, she’d sliced off a piece of cornbread and a healthy scoop of beans, but before she shoveled any of the meal into my mouth, she rested the palm of her hand on my cheek.

“You sure are a pretty one.  Davy didn’t have your good looks.  He was hardened some.  Had a scar on the right side of his face.  Of course, when he turned nasty, I was forced to show him who was boss.”

What kind of woman was she?  Lusting over young men was one thing, but did she manage to live out her fantasies with Davy?  Is that what she had planned for me?  Davy hadn’t fared so well, but I’d rather abide by her rules rather than face the consequences.  I turned my head away from her touch, but how far did she plan to go?  

“I’d never hurt you, Joey.   Be a damn shame to mark up a face like yours.”

Though I tried to smile, it was more of a grimace.  Shackled to the bedposts, I was at the woman’s mercy, and I didn’t want to think about what might happen if I tried to cross her.  As the evening progressed, I ate what little I could and watched her cross the room with my half-full plate.  I don’t think she was pleased with my behavior, but I couldn’t shovel food down like Brother Hoss.  Though I didn’t want her touching me again, I hoped she wouldn’t be upset that I didn’t clean my plate.

Dishes clanged in a washbasin, and then she returned to my bedside.  She looked deep into my eyes then reared back and slapped my face as hard as she could.  I wasn’t expecting … I wasn’t prepared and my cheek burned like fire, but she wasn’t finished.  From a leather sheath she wore on her hip, she pulled out a ten-inch Bowie knife and touched the blade to the tender skin under my chin.  I didn’t move an inch, but she wasn’t quite ready to take my life.  Within seconds, her rage calmed and no damage was done, but she scared the living crap out of me.

“I’m sorry you have to be tied, Joey, but even bound, you’ve done a good job of annoying me, and that’s not what pretty boys should do.” 

She slid a bent leg onto the bed and unlaced a heavy man’s boot.  After repeating the task with her left, she kicked the footwear across the floor and whirled around to face me.  When she reached for the buttons of my shirt, I held my breath and wondered if she planned to carve up my chest and leave my “pretty”  face alone.  I tried to imagine how long the infection from an open wound would take to kill me.  But, after loosening all the buttons, she did the same with my trousers, and that fifteen-year-old boy with no control came back to haunt me.  I was as hard as a rock, and I could tell she was pleased.

“Why, Adam?”

 I remember asking my brother why my body would betray me in such a fashion.  He gave me the talk Pa thought I was too young to hear, and he satisfied my fifteen-year-old cluster of questions. 

“Oh, my.  You’re a big boy, aren’t you, Joey?  I had a feeling you wouldn’t disappoint.”

My God.  What the hell did she want from me?  She nearly beheads me with her knife, and then she covers my shaft with her rough, calloused hand.  Though I tried to be anything but accommodating, a fiery moan broke through.  As hard as I tried, I couldn’t change the fact that I was at the mercy of some crazy old woman.

And then it was over.

She just wanted a look-see, I guess.  She liked what she saw and touched me like we were husband and wife although she didn’t finish the job.  She left me hanging, wanting.

We slept all night in the same bed.  Her hand rested on my chest and the rest of her body skimmed my right side.  I hoped she was happy, and I hoped she didn’t know I lay awake all night long praying she wouldn’t touch me down there again.

By midday the following day, I was starving, but there’d been no sign of food or water.  I’d be damned if I asked, and I lay in silence as she skittered in and out of the cabin like I wasn’t even there.  That evening, she ate alone.  Cornbread baked in the oven and the aroma nearly killed me, but she didn’t see fit to feed me.  A tepid tin cup of water was brought to my lips and I drank like nobody’s business.  And then she touched me.

As she ran her finger across my moistened lips, I wanted to bite her damn finger off and let her know how it felt to be mistreated by the only other person in the room.  Of course, it was all fantasy.  Her Bowie knife was enough of a deterrent for me.

Her moods changed frequently but would touching me at night become routine?  I couldn’t keep silent for long.  It wasn’t in my nature to let things like that pass. 

Was it some kind of test?  Stretched out and tied, there wasn’t much I could do to ward off her unwanted advances.  She could have her way with me any time she wanted or she could slice the hide right off my chest.  Did she expect me to treat her like a lover or was I just being whored out to satisfy a lonely old woman?

My wrists had become raw from pulling on the ropes, and my stomach growled like never before.  How much longer would I have to put up with this nonsense?  My family would be frantic by now.  Three days gone.  Hell, I didn’t even know where I was being kept or why I’d been taken.  Was I being held for ransom or was I just the fantasy of a crazy woman?  

I watched every move she made inside the cabin.  When she started toward my bed, I cringed inside.  I didn’t want her to know how hungry I  was or that I didn’t want her to put her hands on me.  I didn’t make a face or indicate how repulsed I was by her presence.

“Joey?”

I looked up.  Was I supposed to speak?

After sitting down next to me, she played with every button and spread the material so my shirttail lay flat on the bed.  She went straight for my trousers, unfastened the buttons, and lowered them passed my hips.  Since she wasn’t allowed to untie me, this was all she could hope for, a naked young man who had no way of fighting back.  My thin, young frame seemed to displease her this time, and she pulled her knife from its sheath. 

Sweat tickled the back of my neck and my heart beat like a base drum.  As hard as I tried, I couldn’t disguise my feelings and she found humor in my discomfort.

“I’ve had this knife for a long time, Joey.  I’ve carved many things and I’ve gotten quite good.

But my life wouldn’t end tonight either.  It was my trousers that took the brunt of her anger.  She slashed them to shreds and tossed the pieces hither and yon.  She wouldn’t break her promise to Merle, and by the time she finished, she’d attacked my shirt with a vengeance too.   I lay naked and exposed to the frantic woman and anyone else who might walk into the cabin.

After sheathing her knife, she lay her hand on my chest.  “That went well don’t you think?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Olga.  My name is Olga.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

The slap came hard and fast.  “Don’t call me Ma’am.  I told you my name.  You’ll do right and call me Olga.”

“Yes, Olga.  Whatever you say, Olga.  I’m at your beck and call, Olga.”

Before I could think, the words shot out of my mouth.  If the old bat had a mind to, I could be punished by whatever method she chose.  No one likes a smartass;  I couldn’t blame her for being upset.  And there it was.  A  small, carriage whip she pulled from the back of her belt.

One, two, three quick lashes marred my chest before she refastened the whip back to her belt.  When she rushed from the bed and out the door, I figured I’d dodged a bullet.  She hadn’t killed me, but I felt the fire of her rage.

When she returned, she carried two kerchiefs.  The first one she wadded into a ball and forced it inside my open mouth.  The second, she wrapped around my neck to secure the first.

Being immobile and gagged nearly brought tears to my eyes, but I stayed strong.  She hadn’t broken me yet, and I prayed she never would.

Chapter 2

Strength failed me.  Any movement was slow and deliberate, and I lost track of the days.  I’d used up all my fingers and begun marking days with my toes.  I’d also lost a few pounds and felt that my muscles were dissolving like waves in the sand.  On occasion, the gag was removed and I was fed.  On occasion, I was given water to drink.  On occasion, she taunted and teased and when I became rock-hard, she’d turn and walk out the door.

She’d maximized my frustration.  Everyone thought Joe Cartwright was some kind of lady’s man, but that wasn’t the case at all.  Sweet little Amy and the one and only Julia had been my whole world, but they were the only women I’d ever been serious about.  I didn’t have a new girl every week.  I didn’t want a new girl every week.  I wanted a girl I could spend the rest of my life with,  but luck hadn’t been on my side.  Luck chose to throw Joe Cartwright to the wolves, gag him, tie him to the bedposts, and leave him to rot.  

My mind began wandering to places I didn’t want to go.  Though I tried to escape the nightmarish thoughts I had, death was all around me.  When a vision of my father laid out in a mahogany casket, stitches closing his lips, and his silver vest glinting in the bright moonlight of an October sky entered my mind, I fought off the tears.  A broken heart had sent him to his grave, and I had been the cause of his early demise, but returning home wasn’t in the cards.  My future was with Olga.  I’d remain with the woman and her evil ways forever.

Maybe I’d grow used to her.  She’d been leaving the gag off for longer periods.  She’d even released both ankles and massaged the cramps in my legs.  At times, she treated me like a son, a brother, or a husband, but fits of rage were also part of her makeup.  She was never one hundred percent happy with my behavior, and it seemed the longer Merle stayed away, the more irritable she became.

When it came to her sexual appetite, I’d never understand.  She hadn’t used me to satisfy her needs only teased and left me in limbo.  That was until one fateful night when darkness fell, and she crawled into bed beside me.

Olga was done playing games, but she seemed to have no idea what a man/woman relationship was all about.  Taking what she wanted was all she knew.  After grabbing my chin, she pressed her mouth hard against mine, but there was no passion, no caring, no feeling.  It felt mechanical though that was just the beginning.

With my hands still tied to the bed, I was at her mercy.  And as her hand slid down my chest and belly and onto my shaft, it wasn’t long until I was rock hard.  That’s when she climbed on top and guided me inside her.  Having sex while trussed up was challenging at best.  If that’s what she wanted, she’d have to do all the work.  I didn’t move a damn muscle.

I had it all wrong.  I was no longer a son or a brother.  I was nothing but a plaything and since she did all of the work, I’d become the puppet she used to satisfy her cravings.  The way I understood things, Merle had brought me to her.  A husband wouldn’t do that, would he?  Would a brother?

More often than not, she left me hanging.  She found it amusing to pull her hand away before the job was done.  The pain she saw on my face struck a chord of delight, and she seemed quite amused by my frustration.  Sometimes, she patted my cheek.  Sometimes, she leaned down and pressed her lips against mine.  Sometimes, she toyed with my limp shaft and wiggled it about like a child’s toy.  Every day that passed was more humiliating than the day before.

My hair was out of control as was the hair on my face.  If the woman had been bothered by my appearance, she wouldn’t hesitate to do something about it.  Maybe she liked the caveman look.  Pa would’ve dragged me to the barbershop weeks ago.  Thank God there wasn’t a looking glass in sight.

I missed my family, but I tried not to dwell.  They were part of my past, a way of life that was joyful and fulfilling.  Olga was my new life.  She fed me and cleaned me.  She kept me alive only to play games with her prized sex toy.

That night, she carried a plate of beans and two hot biscuits to our bed.  I’d learned to eat everything on the plate or face Olga’s wrath, but my energy for living began to wane.  My muscles were stiff and unused and good for nothing but pulling on the ropes and irritating the raw, red skin on my wrists.  I’d become useless and began to fear everything around me, a nasty combination.

Some nights, I felt the walls closing in.  I could feel the bed sinking into the ground and all the while, Olga stood next to me laughing.  I’d become disoriented, and my mind raced with devilish thoughts. 

Olga relished in my discomfort.  She seemed to know something I didn’t.

Chapter 3

I became a free man.  The bindings had been released, and I was told to get up off the bed.  When I turned my legs to the side and let my feet drop to the floor, I realized how weak and helpless I’d become.  I looked up at Olga for help.  I couldn’t stand on my own.

“You poor thing.  What on earth has become of you?”

I didn’t know how to answer.  How many days, weeks, or months had I been immobile?  I couldn’t begin to guess what time of year it was or why she set me free, but before she let me stand, I had to drink another cup of tepid water.  I wanted to tell her how bad it tasted, but I didn’t dare.  I’d learned to leave well enough alone.

“You sweet, sweet boy.”

I learned not to balk at anything Olga said or did.  She was the boss but found enough patience to help me to my feet and take my first steps forward.  When she thought I was able, she let go of my arm, and I crashed to the floor before finding my balance.  But she’d had enough of my foolishness and left me to fend for myself.  While fighting hard to catch my breath, I crawled until I could pull myself up on a wooden chair. 

I’d turned from an able-bodied ranch hand to an invalid who couldn’t do a worthwhile thing.  It’s not that I felt sorry for myself, it’s that I was incapable of doing a day’s work.  I wasn’t worth my weight in salt.  Olga knew how useless I’d become, and she was willing to put up with me anyway. 

By the end of the week, I was able to do simple chores.  A man prides himself in the work he completes, but I was afraid to boast about my accomplishments.  I tethered my pride under my hat and worked till it was time for supper and a good night’s sleep.  

Cooking on a regular basis wasn’t Olga’s strong suit.  Rarely was there meat on the table, and rarely was there more than one meal a day.  Maybe Merle had been a good provider, but Merle chose not to return.  Olga was alone, and I was the only man in her life.

Standing made my head spin.  I was forced to latch onto furniture to keep myself upright, but Olga had much more planned for my first day out of bed.

“You may go outside, Joey, but don’t try anything fancy.”

“Yes, Olga.  I won’t consider anything fancy.”

“You sassing me, Boy?”

“No, Olga.  Not at all.”

When she stood from her chair, I raised my hands over my head and waited for her to punish me.  Instead, she laughed and then closed in. 

“Where’d all that spunk go, Joey?  Where’s that fast-mouthed boy you used to be?”

She grabbed the front of my neck and squeezed so tight that I nearly passed out, but just as my legs began to give way, she let go.  That was the end of my first day out of bed, and the bindings were reattached to my wrists.

*

By the time autumn rolled around, Olga needed a different type of entertainment.  Humiliating me was her number one joy in life.  After releasing my left hand from the rawhide, she’d sit back in her chair and nod for me to begin.  At first, I drew back at her request, but she brought out her crop and reminded me who was boss.  Jerking off in front of a woman—or anyone—was close to impossible, and the mortification was overwhelming.  I learned to pretend I was alone in my room and not on show for a deviant’s sick idea of fun.

I’d been buck-naked forever, but that was her plan.  See how low she could take me before I turned into a raving lunatic or found a way to end my life.  Either way, she could have Merle bring her a new plaything, that’s if he ever returned.

Some days were better than others.  Most mornings, my head was clear, but there were times my mind was so fuzzy, I couldn’t focus on anything.  Perhaps it was the lack of food and water.  I was used to a regular schedule a Olga had no concept of when it was time to feed or water her prisoner.

Without wearing a stitch of clothes, she thought I’d never consider running away, but those times my mind was clear, it’s all I could think about.  I didn’t have the strength to mount my horse, much less ride fast enough that she couldn’t catch me, but the day would come, and I’d be so far away from evil that I could try to get my life back, but today wasn’t the day.

For the past two weeks, I’d been allowed out of bed to do basic chores.  Olga would bring a chair from inside the shack and sun herself just outside the front door.  From barn chores to feeding chickens to tending stock in the corral, she’d watch everything I did and make sure my work was up to par.  So far, I hadn’t let her down.

I didn’t know what Olga had in mind, but at the end of the second week, she told me to wash up and she handed me a clean shirt.  I did as she asked, all the while smelling something delightful cooking in the cast iron pot that hung over the fire.  I pictured a big, fat rabbit or even a juicy squirrel with all the fixings.  I’d been hungry for so long, I would’ve settled for polecat.

“Sit down, Joey.”

I did as she asked.  My stomach growled in anticipation.

“I want you to watch and learn.”

“It smells delicious, Olga.”

She pulled the pot from the fire and dished up a large plate of stew.  We hadn’t eaten meat for weeks, and I couldn’t wait to dig in.  After serving herself, the tin plate in front of me held nothing more than a piece of cold bread.  I didn’t understand, but I knew better than to complain.  Nothing was worth twenty lashes.

My eyes grew larger as I watched her shovel the watery stew from the plate to her mouth.  I doubt she even chewed … just swallowed the chunks of meat and roots whole.  I’d never seen a lady swallow food as fast and as heartily as Olga, not even Hoss.  My brother had a healthy appetite, but he had manners.  He never forced a meal down like a banshee.

“You disappoint me, Joey.”

I dropped my head.  What had I done this time?

“I’ve given you every opportunity to please me and you choose to ignore the fact that I’m a woman and you’re a man.  From now on, your rations will be cut in half.  We will start back at the beginning until you learn the proper way to behave.”

“All this because I haven’t pleasured you?  Are you serious?”

“I’m very serious, Joey.”

My blood boiled and I shouted, “My name isn’t Joey!  It’s Joe!  Just Joe!”

Olga stood, picked up her plate, and threw it against the stone fireplace.  The miracle of fresh meat and whatever else she’d cooked slipped down the rocks like a coating of whitewash.  I wanted to cry.  My belly had been empty for so long, I could barely imagine a real meal.

Sleeping in the same bed with Olga was one thing, but carrying on like man and wife was another.  Maybe it shouldn’t have bothered me.  I’d carried on with Julia, and even though Olga was the same general age, there was a world of difference between the two.  Julia was refined and elegant, and Olga was a dirty, flea-bitten hag who exhibited the charm of a rock.

I thought we’d come to an understanding.  I thought we were fine, but I was way off the mark.  I worked my butt off for her, and nothing I’d done had impressed her.  The last thing I wanted to do was hold her in my arms and pretend I wanted more.  If she thought we were going back to day one, I was prepared to fight her all the way. 

“I dare you talk to me like we’re some kind of society equals.  You’ll do as I say and you’ll answer to any name I call you.”

“Not anymore, Lady.  I’m tired of trying to please you, and there’s no way I plan to satisfy any vile cravings you might have.”

Olga’s eyes bulged like flaming beads of fire.  I’d gone too far, but there were times a man had to stand up for himself and fight back.  I didn’t much care if she liked it or not.  When she swung her small carriage whip from behind her back, I raised my arms to protect myself. 

It took me the better part of the day to do simple ranch chores.  I was too weak and in no condition to charge her and knock her flat, and until I grew stronger, she could treat me like trash and there wasn’t a damn thing I could do to stop her.

Slicing through both shirt and flesh, her whip came down hard against my shoulder and back.  Fine streaks of blood would mark the raised tracks on my skin before she would be satisfied and bring a halt to her vicious tirade.  Never in my life had I known such inner torment, and as the beating continued, I let my mind drift to a better time.

In my head, I traveled to a different time and place where my horse ran wild through meadows of tall green grasses and striking wildflowers. Where life was good and people were friendly and kind.   A place that only existed in my mind would help me through Olga’s caustic, despicable sessions.

“A lesson for you, Joey.  Don’t ever disobey me again.”

I turned my back to the woman and fell to my knees, but she moved even closer and let her cat-o-nine-tails do the job she intended.  Tears stung my eyes as the whip shredded the skin of my upper torso.  Just as I was beginning to get my strength back, she took it all away.  She managed to attain her goal and take me back to the beginning.

As much as she enjoyed ripping the hide from my scrawny frame, she cared for my wounds as I gulped for air.  I tried to lie still and keep the burning sensation at bay but as I began to breathe more evenly, I heard her weeping.  Had she marked me so bad that I was hideous to look at?

Cool, wet rags eased the pain in my back and shoulders, but I tried not to imagine the crisscross marks that would brand me Olga’s slave forever.  As my tormentor spread a creamy salve on the open wounds, she mumbled words I couldn’t make out.  If I had to guess, I would say she was speaking Paiute.

She sat next to me throughout the night.   She wiped my tears and held my hand when the pain was too much to bear.  When she tried to cover my back with a soft, linen sheet, I nearly flew off the bed.  Clothing was a long time down the road as was everything else in my life.  My muscles were shattered and my skin was raw.  My will to live faded with every hour that passed.

When I lost control of my bladder, I didn’t have the nerve to tell Olga. She’d realize soon enough, and the pain she could inflict was more than I could handle.  I was just this side of death, and another round of   punishment would signal the end was near.

Chapter 4

“It’s time to stand up, Joey.”

“I don’t think I …”

“Now, Joey!”

I was afraid to say no, but when I tried to push up from the bed, I fell back down with a thud.  Olga wouldn’t be pleased, and I tried again and again until I made it to a seated position.  With labored breaths, I pushed to my feet and reached for the woman who tolerated me one minute and hated me the next.

Every nerve clambered against the next as Olga helped me cross the room.  When she pulled out her whip early on, she only hit me three or four times.  It was nothing compared to the extent of her anger when I lost my temper.  My little tirade set her off something fierce, and there was no way I’d ever pull a stunt like that again.  I’d be the best Joey possible.  I was put on this earth to serve and satisfy the woman who’d taken me under her wing and would teach me everything she thought was worthwhile.

“That’s enough for now, Joey.”

I fell into the nearest chair and blew out a long, deep breath.  I’d walked five feet and was exhausted.  I hadn’t eaten much during my recovery, and the weight loss was becoming more apparent as weeks passed.  I’d built muscle since leaving school, but most of my efforts were lost since I’d been with Olga.  I wasn’t the man I used to be.

She handed me a cup of water.  I was afraid to drink but had no choice except to please my captor.

“Come with me, Joey.”  Olga opened the cabin door and expected me to follow her outside. 

“Now?”  I’d barely caught my breath.

“What do I have to do to make you understand?  Why do I have to explain everything like I was speaking to a five-year-old child?”  

“Olga …”

“Why do you fight me so?”

I stood, but my balance was off and I grabbed the back of the chair.  Olga grew impatient.  I could see hate in her eyes, and I did my best to hurry out the door.  After grabbing my hand, she led me toward the corral.

“We have a lot to do before winter sets in.  I feel it’ll come early this year, and we must be prepared.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“What did you say?”

“Yes, Olga.”

“Do you need another lesson?”

I nearly cowered in reply.  Hadn’t she hurt me enough?

“Joey?”

“No, Olga.”

I never knew what to say.  She had me flustered most of the time.  So much so that I hardly knew my own mind.  All I could do was follow her lead and hope that was enough to keep her happy and calm.

Did she realize my back was still on fire and that another whipping might do me in?  If she wanted a second pair of hands to help her with routine chores then she needed to think twice before pulling the whip from the loop on her belt and whacking me again.

“I want you up early tomorrow morning to finish the chores you should’ve done days ago.  There’s work to be done, Joey, and I won’t tolerate a belligerent attitude.  If you remember me speaking of Davy, you’ll remember that he’s no longer with us.  I don’t want that to be your fate too.”

“Yes, Olga.”

If she thought I was able to put in a full day’s work, she was crazier than I thought.  If she thought I could stand alone for more than five minutes, she was double crazy.  If she hadn’t realized how weak I was … oh, what’s the use?  I won’t get the work done and she’ll beat me again. Should I resign my fate and let her butcher the hell out of me, or did I have other choices?  I saw none.

*

Kicking the frame of the bed was her idea of a wake-up call.  I didn’t much care for her approach, but this was akin to barbaric.  I let my feet drop to the ground and rose slowly.  Every muscle screamed, but I didn’t grimace or grunt.  The less she understood about my condition, the better.  I refused to let her know how much she’d hurt me.

Her mule and Cochise stood side by side, and I fed and watered them both.  At least my horse was available when I was well enough to travel.  Another day or two and I might be good to go.  The shirt she’d found for me to wear had been shredded, but she hauled out a pair of black trousers.  They must’ve been Davy’s or Merle’s, but my belt helped keep them in place.

As the sun dipped behind the mountain peak, Olga called it a day.  My first day back to work had been long and hard, and I was exhausted.  And starving.  The blasted woman didn’t believe in more than one meal a day.

“Stop and wash up before you come inside.”

“Yes, Olga.”

“I don’t fancy you tracking manure and whatever else from God’s green earth inside my cabin.”

“Yes, Olga.”  

Cornbread and beans.  Her food preparation was far from star quality, but I gulped down my meal faster than Hoss ever could.  When I started to rise from the table, Olga had other plans.

“Not yet, Joey.”

I stared at my tormentor, and she stared back.  “I have something special planned for this evening.”

My stomach turned upside down.  I feared the worst.

“Remove those filthy clothes and climb into bed.  Mondays are wash days, and breaking routine is one of God’s deadly sins.  I won’t be accused of sloth.  I’d like to get a head-start on the day’s events, so get a move on.”

I turned my back, and a flash of Amy came to mind.  My sweet, sweet girl.  “Turn your back,” she said before slipping her dress over her shoulders.  If only she could see me now.  The desire for Joe Cartwright would vanish in a flash.

Once I stripped down to nothing, I handed Olga my clothes and hauled my ass toward the bed.  After pulling the quilt over my lower half, I turned to face the wall but …

Olga had other plans and after shedding her own filthy clothes, she pulled back the cover and crawled in behind me.  When her hand skimmed across my broken skin, I tried not to flinch.  And when that same hand slid down my belly and had no intention of stopping, I held my breath in anticipation.  It didn’t matter that I hated the woman or that she was ragged and worn.   My body reacted, and I couldn’t do a damn thing to control it.

“My goodness.  You’re quite a full-grown man, aren’t you?  Davy didn’t compare to what lies between your legs.”

Was that a compliment?  Did she expect me to respond? 

“I envy you, Joey.  You’ve had everything given to you your whole life.  And, with your good looks, I bet you’ve had any girl you ever wanted.  I wasn’t that lucky.  Life’s been hard and Merle figured I deserved  some fun before …”

“You don’t know anything about my life, Olga.  It’s not as pretty a picture as you paint.”

“I know enough to take what I want and let the world be damned.”

“That’s called greed, Olga.  Self-indulgence.  A proper lady wouldn’t act the way you do.”

Bile rose in my throat.  After everything she’d put me through, she didn’t expect me to perform like a trained monkey, did she?  Not only had Olga found what she was looking for, she took me in her hand and had me wishing I’d never been born.

She was quite adept at arousing a man, but just as I was about to come, she pulled her hand away.  She’d played the game before but somehow, I thought tonight might be different.  Nothing but a horrible, bitter woman would keep pushing a man to the brink.

“See what you’re missing, Joey?  If you could lose your prideful ways and see the world from my perspective, we could be such good friends.  Don’t you agree?”

As much as I wanted to wrap my hands around her scrawny neck and squeeze the life out of her, I replied, “Yes, Olga.”

Leaving her arm draped over my waist and hovering too close for comfort, Olga never left the bed.  Perhaps I needed a sadistic reminder about who was in charge.

Chapter 5 

When I woke, she was gone.  A new day had begun, and Olga was nowhere in sight.  Was this my chance?  Though I felt good enough to ride, I didn’t know what might happen if she caught me trying to escape.

That’s when realization hit.  Today was wash day and I didn’t even have Merle’s black pants.  If they were hanging on a line, I didn’t much care if they were wet or dry.  I just wanted to get away.

Chapter 6

The cage behind the cabin served as my new home.  When Olga caught me stepping into wet trousers, she knew what I had planned and brought her whip down hard across unhealed wounds.  Her wrath was uncontrollable, and within seconds, I surrendered to her rage.  The cuts were deep and from the sensation I felt before, it wasn’t hard to realize every gash was long and jagged and would need constant tending if I were to live to the ripe old age of eighteen.

Over the next two days, my only friend was the canteen of tepid water she slipped through the wooden slats.  The nights were cold and my stomach growled something fierce.  Olga kept as far away from me as she could.  She’d never been so mad, and she never came around to nurse my wounds. 

How long could a man go without food?  The woman was barbaric.  I’d thought that once before, and nothing had changed.  She’d come right out of one of Adam’s storybooks.  A witch pretending to be human.  The lowest form of low.

My life had become a living hell and being caged like a wild beast wasn’t why I’d been put on this earth.  My body was tired and broken.  I was as thin as a rail and had the strength of a newborn kitten.  I hated Olga.  I wanted her dead.

By the end of day four, my body began giving out.  I lay on the rocky ground and tried to conserve what little strength I had.  There were no more fantasies about riding Cochise or seeing my family again.  

My life was slipping away.  I knew that now.  Olga’s plan to have all of me or none of me at all was working.  When I didn’t treat her like a proper lady, she wanted me dead, but she’s not the kind of woman any man in his right mind could love.  Just like Davy, she would toss me in the garbage pile and have Merle bring her a new, fresh boy to tend to any way she saw fit.

Book 2

Voices clouded my mind.  There was talk of death and funerals and graveyards.  Were they talking about me?  Had Merle returned?  Though I didn’t know him, I heard a man’s voice and figured it had to be the mystery man who ruled Olga’s life.

Could he be as rotten as Olga?  Could anyone?  I could only wait and see what Merle had in mind   Now that he’d returned, Olga wouldn’t need me around to play with or brutalize with her damn whip.  Maybe Merle would have a calming effect.  Maybe he would turn me loose.  What use was I now?

“You know what to do when he wakes.  Plenty of food and rest.”

“Thanks for coming out.”

The voice was so familiar that I smiled at the dream inside my head.  My father’s deep baritone always made me feel like everything in my world was as it should be, but this time, I knew it wasn’t.  Death had already come.

My family meant the world to me, and I’d miss them.  Hoss and I had been so close that I wondered what he’d do without me.  Adam was a difficult sort and even though he and Hoss shared things, it wouldn’t be the same for my middle brother.  All the inside jokes about older brother would have to be shelved and closed behind a set of double doors.  And then there was Pa.  I hated to think how my disappearance had affected my father.  I hoped he’d mourn my passing then get on with life and not let it change the way he viewed the world.

“Joseph?”

I miss you too, Pa.

“Can you hear me, Son?”

I’m right here, Pa.

“Time to wake up.”

I hear you, Pa.  Loud and clear.

“Please, Son?”

I skimmed my fingertips along the linen sheeting of the casket.  Pa had done a fine job of making eternity pleasant for his youngest son.  I could lay here forever and be happy, but that deep, familiar voice sounded so close and so real.

“Joe.  Little Joe.”

Though my eyelids felt like lead, I managed to push past the annoyance and open my eyes to see everyone in my family staring down at me.  Were we all dead or was this just another dream?

“Hey, Little Joe.”

“Hoss?”

With smiles all around, I started to grin myself.  “What’s going on?”

“You’ve been out for a long time, Joseph.”

“You mean I’m not dead?”

“No, you’re not dead.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course, I’m sure.”

“It’s good to have you back, Joe.”

“It’s good to be back, Adam, but I thought I died and now I’m home?  I don’t understand.”

“It’s a long story, Son, but right now you need to sleep.”

My father’s hand rested on my forearm.  With Pa by my side, there’d be no more whips or cages, and no more unwanted fondling.  For the first time in months, I felt safe.  His touch was warm and inviting, not cold and cruel like Olga’s.  Even though I knew it was Pa, something didn’t feel right, and I pulled my arm away.  I tucked it under the covers where I felt safe. 

I hated her for ruining everything I held dear.  She tarnished every memory I had of Amy and Julia and the love we felt for each other.  Could I ever make love to a woman again without picturing that crazy witch in my head?  

My life might be ruined, but my family would never know the extent of abuse Olga put me through.  Between her dry, cracked lips and calloused hands and the way she went after me between the legs were no more than vicious games she found entertaining.  Only her feelings counted.  I was nothing more than a boy toy.  I had been brought up the mountain for her amusement and nothing more.

After sipping a bowl of Hop Sing’s broth, I was back asleep.  I’m not sure how many times that happened before I could sit up in bed and carry on a decent conversation with my father, but I felt the worst was over.

“How do you feel this morning, Son?”

“Better than ever, Pa.”

When I swung my legs over the side of the bed, Pa put an abrupt stop to my going downstairs and being a part of the family.

“Not today, Joseph.”

“But, Pa …”  Not once had I ever fooled my father.

“Maybe tomorrow.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“I thought you might be ready to talk.”

I squirmed before I spoke.  “There’s not much to tell, Pa.  Hey, how’d you find me anyway?”

“You never fail to change the subject, do you, Son?”

I didn’t need to say a word.  Pa knew I was hiding something but he could just sit and wonder.  The truth about Olga and me was closed forever.

“You were taken for ransom by a man named Merle Smith. He demanded five thousand dollars in gold coins but, before I could collect what he wanted, he was gunned down at the Silver Dollar in a dispute over a hand of poker.  We didn’t know where he’d taken you, but the sheriff pulled a posse together and we searched the entire countryside for over two weeks. 

“Roy had to let our friends and neighbors get back to their families, so your brothers and I were on our own for the duration.  There were a few times during the heavy spring rains that we had to stop looking altogether.  You can’t imagine how miserable it was to sit inside the house doing nothing but as soon as the sky cleared, we were able to head out  again.”

“How did you find the cabin?”

“A stroke of luck, Son.”

“Go on.”

“After months of combing miles of terrain, your brothers and I were exhausted and talked about starting for home.  One more night on the trail and that would be the end of our search.  Though I never wanted to give you up for dead, the time had come to turn back.

We followed a narrow trail until Hoss heard the sound of water bubbling down below.  We turned our mounts and about halfway down the mountain, we came upon a cabin and a woman standing outside the door pointing a shotgun straight at us. 

“What you doing on my land, Mister?”

“We don’t mean no harm, Ma’am.  Just passing through.”

It never occurred to me that you might be holed up with someone like her, but Hoss had other ideas.  After riding some distance away, your brother stopped Adam and me and glanced back over his shoulder.

“I’m gonna circle around back, “he said.  I didn’t know what he was thinking, but I’ve learned over the years never to doubt his instincts.”

“Are you saying Hoss is the reason I’m home?”

“That’s right, Son.  Without your brother, Adam and I would have ridden on down the mountain and never known you were caged behind that cabin.”

I should’ve known Hoss would never let me down, but I was afraid to ask about Olga.  I figured they had to kill her to get me out of there, but I didn’t need to hear the gruesome details.  She was part of my past, and I needed to bury the memories as deep as possible.  

Pa wasn’t one to push, and he left any talk of rescue and Olga behind.  “How about some lunch, Joseph?”

“Sounds good, Pa.”

Chapter 2

Doc said I could do light chores and try to gain back my strength.  I was all for moving forward, but my old maid aunts chose to hang around me all day long.  It wasn’t that I didn’t enjoy their company, but I wasn’t a kid who had to be watched day and night.

“Let me help you with that, Little Joe.  Let me get that for you, Buddy.” 

I wanted to scream but they were right.  I couldn’t even lift my own saddle. By mid-morning that first day, Pa suggested I come inside and rest.  There was no good reason to fight my father and I followed him back to the house.  I’d become a worthless human being, and most ranch work was out of the question.

Rather than crawling into bed as Pa wanted, I stretched out on the settee and napped all afternoon.  By the time my brothers were done with their day’s work, I felt my father’s hand on my shoulder.

“It’s time for supper, Son.”

I slept for hours, and I was still tired.  Though I’m not sure what normal was anymore, I wondered how long it would take before I could pull my weight on the ranch.  Neither brother had said anything, but I felt sure there’d been talk between them.  After moving my feet to the floor, I struggled past the urge to skip dinner altogether and fall back to sleep.  Though I don’t remember ever being this tired at Olga’s, I sure was exhausted now. 

My brothers beat me to the table.  No surprise there but working up an appetite wasn’t easy.  Pa would expect me to clean my plate, and that was more than I could do.  Disappointing my family was the last thing on my mind, but I could see the look in their eyes.  My movements were slow and deliberate, and they watched every move I made.  The only comfort I could manage was lying in bed with the door closed.

“Ain’t you gonna eat none of your supper?”

“I’m not very hungry tonight, Hoss.”

Although everyone could see I’d only swirled Hop Sing’s meal around on my plate, Hoss was the only one to comment.  Pa and Adam chose to keep their thoughts to themselves and for that, I was grateful.  I was in no mood to be treated like a child.

“May I be excused?”

“Are you sure, Son?”

“Yes, Sir.  Good night.”

I doubt they waited to discuss my behavior.  They’d fret and carry on like I had some dreadful disease with no cure in sight, but they were way off the mark.  I just needed time alone.  I needed time to think.  I wanted to forget, and my family was nothing more than a reminder of the last eight months of my life.  I should’ve been home with them, not with a crazy witch who had no regard for anyone’s feelings but her own.

Life with Olga changed me.  Little Joe was gone, and someone I didn’t much care for had taken his place.  It wasn’t just the malicious way her hands roamed my body.  I craved my father’s touch.  I always had, but I couldn’t let him put his hand on my arm or rest his palm on my shoulder and drive the pain away.  It felt so wrong, but I missed those days.

Not that I was innocent before I was taken.  Julia and I didn’t sit and play checkers all night, but things were different with Olga.  She initiated a sick form of sex that was to her liking only.  My job was to ignore the fact that every time she took hold and brought me to the brink, I lost a bit more of myself that I’d never get back.

I curled on my side.  No longer were my wrists and ankles strapped to the bed, but comfort didn’t come easy.  The clean, linen sheets and soft feather pillow should’ve been enough to ease me to sleep, but always behind my eyelids was Olga.  I waited for her to crawl in behind me.  I clenched my teeth when I thought her hand would slide across my hip and take hold.  Praying I wouldn’t shout out from one of the many nightmares that plagued me after my return home, I feared closing my eyes and lay awake most of the night. 

I felt so alone.  My time with Olga was over but I kept reliving each day I spent with her.  Nothing about that time was normal and when I look back, I felt embarrassed that I didn’t do more to keep her hands off me.

It didn’t take long before my father knocked on my bedroom door.  “May I come in?”

“Yeah, come in.” 

I threw my pillow behind me and sat up in bed.  After turning my desk chair toward the bed, Pa sat down and folded his hands in his lap.  He planned to stay for a while.

“Thought you might want to talk.”

I shrugged my shoulders.  “There’s not much to talk about.  I was kidnapped then I was rescued.  End of story.”

“It’s not the end, Joseph.  It’s only the beginning.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”  When I was lying or not telling the entire truth, Pa was a master at making me feel uncomfortable.

“I think you know.”

Making the decision to keep quiet about my time away was a plan I vowed not to break.  Olga was my business and no one else’s.

“There’s not much to say except she wasn’t generous with food and if I upset her, she pulled out her whip or put me in the cage.”

“That’s all that happened?”

“Yep.  Pretty much.”

Pa uncrossed his legs and leaned forward.  “I doubt you remember much about Merle, but he’s a talker, and he mentioned something about Olga when he demanded your ransom.”

“I never met Merle.”

“He’s the one who hit the back of your head and knocked you out.  He’s the one who dragged you up the mountain to Olga for safekeeping.”

“Fine.”

“He said something else, Joseph.”

“He’s a kidnapper, Pa.  He’s probably a liar too.”

“I don’t think so.”

“I swear.  There’s nothing more to tell.”

“All right, Son.”  Pa stood from the chair.  “Get a good night’s sleep.  I’ll see you in the morning.”

On Saturdays, we always put in a half day.  That gave us time to clean up and go to town.  If Adam had a steady gal, that left Hoss and me and sometimes Pa to belly up to the bar or find a table for three.  This was one of those nights.  Adam had a date with Marianne, and Pa was hankering for a beer.  Though I would’ve been happy to stay home, that wasn’t the plan.  The three of us tied our mounts outside the Silver Dollar and headed inside.

“Make it three,” Hoss called down to Sam the barkeep.

Three glasses of beer slid down the varnished, wooden bar and came to rest right in front of us.  The three of us gulped the first one down in unison.

“Three more, Sam.  Let’s see if we can find a table, Boys.”

What with me coming home, and all the regular chores that had to be put off while my family searched, it had been a long week and my father was ready to relax.

Though I kept my head down, trying not to be seen and put up with well-wishers, there were those who sought me out and welcomed me home.  Because I had no other choice, I thanked everyone who came by our table.

“It’s good to be home.”

I must have repeated that line at least ten times.  Though I slid down in my seat, Sally Ann caught my eye and headed our way.  She was the last person I wanted to see.

“Little Joe Cartwright!”

I had no choice.  I had to do the gentlemanly thing and stand up, but every nerve was on fire.  “Hi, Sally Ann.  It’s good to see you.”

And then it happened.  She locked her fingers behind my neck and pressed herself against me.  But before I could calm her down, her lips were on mine, and that’s when panic set in. 

“NO!”  I shouted.  “Don’t touch me!”

I hurried out of the saloon and buried my face in Cooch’s neck.  My fingers clutched his silky mane like a lifeline to my old self, a man who no longer existed.  If my father didn’t know before, he knew now, and humiliation soared through me.

Pa knew better than to put his hand on my shoulder.  He knew I’d squirm or run away.  “Let’s go home, Joe.”

Nothing was said that night, but I knew it was coming and sleep evaded me.  I curled into a fetal position and wrapped my arms around my legs.  I wasn’t prepared for the tremors that wracked my body.  Even as a kid, I’d never let my nerves take hold like a sadistic bully.  By sunrise, I was exhausted.

I waited for Hoss to wake me.  Somehow, that had become his job, but the longer I waited, the more it came to me.  If I was ever to become a man, I had to face what Olga had done to me.   I needed to initiate the conversation and tell the family what had happened up on that mountain.

“It won’t take long,” I said after we all gathered around the fireplace.  “I need to tell you about Olga …”

The truth never takes long to tell, and when all was said and done, the weight I carried had been lifted.  My shame was out in the open and in time, I might feel normal again.

Book 3  One year later.

I drew the short stick.  Though I couldn’t be sure, I thought my brothers had something to do with the selection of matches.  In a way, I was anxious to be out on my own. 

My recovery took time, and my father took every opportunity to hover close by.  Even my brothers had been given orders to keep a watchful eye, but having no time to myself grew tiresome, and I hovered on a short fuse most of the time.

After loading the packhorse with supplies, I was off to replenish our line shacks.  The look in my father’s eyes was worrisome, but that was the case when any of his sons left the ranch for an extended period.  Pa was a worrier, but there was no need for worry.  My brothers had done the job for years without incident.  I needed to prove I could too.

The shacks were ten miles apart, and I had quite a few to fill.  Most were in the mountains and only one or two were built in the flatlands.  It would take a day to ride from one to the next so I would spend the night in each one.  Even though Hop Sing packed some of my favorites, my stomach was still overwhelmed by three meals a day.

The first three nights went as smoothly as could be.  I told Pa not to worry, but as I rode down the mountain to the fourth, Cochise slipped on loose shale.  We didn’t fall, but with a sore front leg, I could no longer ride.  I was forced to lead Cooch and the pack horse down side by side.

With both hands occupied, I was at the mercy of a man who came out of the woods holding a shotgun aimed straight at me.

“I don’t have much, Mister, but you’re welcome to take whatever you need.”

He was an odd sort.  With his well-worn hat pulled low on his forehead, he didn’t say a word but motioned me down the steep hill with his gun.  I wasn’t a fool and did as he asked.  I’d overpower him later.  I didn’t want to cause Cooch unnecessary harm.  The fourth line shack was in sight, and I led both mounts until I could tie them to the hitch rail.

“What now?”

The gun was his voice, and he motioned toward the only door.

“All right.”

I flopped down on the edge of the cot.  Walking in riding boots had to be one of the worst things in the world.  My feet were sore and I was thirsty.

“Mind if I get my canteen?”

The shotgun stayed pointed and with his free hand, he removed his hat.  I hoped my eyes were deceiving me, but I knew they weren’t.

“It’s been a long time, Joey.”

“I thought you were dead.”

Olga smiled.  Her missing and blackened teeth brought back memories of my time spent in hell. 

“I’m alive and well, Joey.”

I froze like a child who feared goblins lived under his bed, and whose family was too far away to save him from the terrors he’d experienced before.  Nothing had changed.  She still had her knife and cat-o-nine-tails attached to her belt, and she was still as crazy as ever.

“Remove the gun belt, Joey, and do it carefully.  You don’t want me to slip up and pull the trigger, do you?”

The woman was out of her mind and killing me wouldn’t phase her at all.  She put an end to Davy’s life and if she did the same thing to me, she’d just move on to number three and not think a thing about it.

This time, I knew the ropes, and I’d be damned if I’d let her hold me prisoner again.  I was older and smarter, and I knew what she had in store.  This time, I’d fight to the death, and this time, I’d win.

“Keep going, Joey.  You know what I like, and what I want to see.”

“Not this time, Lady.  I’m done playing games.”

Olga stepped closer and leveled her shotgun just inches from my face.  I knew what a scattergun could do at close range, and a chill ran down my spine, but I refused to take off my clothes or let her grab at me.

“You disappoint me, Joey.  Maybe a little rock salt will change your mind.”

If she shot at my face, my life would be ruined.  When she steadied her finger on the trigger, I knocked the barrel down and the blast nearly shattered my eardrum.  My leg was on fire.  The pellets had caught part of my left shin before digging a hole in the floor.

Some kind of craziness came over me, and I nailed the woman with the butt of the shotgun.  Some might call it self-defense.  Some might say it was downright murder. 

It was never my intention to kill her though I’m not sure what the alternative would have been.  If I’d taken her into Roy Coffee, could I have explained everything he needed to know for a conviction?  Even if I went with kidnapping only, Olga might’ve run her mouth and told the jury everything that happened.  The bitch was wicked enough to put a curse on the rest of my life.

I buried her behind the cabin in an unmarked grave.  It’s the best I could do.  My thoughts were unkind, and no words were said.

Before returning home, I had a decision to make.  Should I keep my mouth shut, or should I lay it all out on the line?  My father lived by the law.  He never strayed, and his sons were expected to do the same.

Would my family find me unbearable to look at—a murderer standing alongside upright citizens?  I wasn’t even halfway done filling the shacks, so I had plenty of time to think.

Chapter 2

Sleep didn’t come easy.  My leg throbbed making the next few nights rough, but the daylight hours seemed worse.  Nothing but Olga’s demise crossed my mind.  I never saw the beauty of the pines or heard the sweet, melodic sound of birdsong.

Cooch had healed enough to carry me from place to place without favoring his front leg.  I didn’t push; we took it slower than usual.  I’d return home a few days later than planned, but it couldn’t be helped.

By the time I’d finished the final cabin, the sacks on my packhorse were empty, and a feeling of relief washed over me.  I’d completed the task with only one minor incident and decision time was near.  What in God’s name should I tell my father?

I rode late into the night, slipped into the barn, and took care of both mounts.  I could’ve made camp and returned in daylight hours, but I was dog-tired, and riding on home seemed a better option.  When I finished tending the horses, I sat down on an upturned barrel.

I didn’t see the light come on in the house or the man standing in the doorway of the barn pointing a revolver.  “Joseph?”

I raised my hands in surrender.  “Don’t shoot me, Pa.”

“Why in blazes are you sitting out here in the middle of the night?”

“Thinking.”

Pa had carried his gun belt out with him and slid his gun back inside the holster.

“May I suggest you come inside to do your thinking?”

I could’ve stood, walked into the house with Pa, and said nothing but after looking into my father’s eyes, I’d be telling him the whole miserable truth before sun-up.

“Joe?  Is something on your mind?”

“Yeah.  I’ll tell you everything once we’re inside.”  

I slid my hand across Pa’s shoulder and his hand came around my waist.  I didn’t flinch or pull away.  I was home, and I was safe, and the chapter of my life with Olga was over.

The End

8 – 2023

Claire

Chapter One

They didn’t understand what was happening.  But how could he explain that the life he’d been happily living dried like dust under the brilliance of the one he now remembered?

To him, it was only yesterday when he’d held Claire in his arms and kissed her goodbye, and the truth churned a panic in his gut that had him fighting the urge to vomit.  Fast as things got stuffed into his saddle bag, Pa’s questions kept coming.  But he’d no room for any thought other than finding her.

“Joseph!”

An iron grip closed around his wrist.  Their eyes met.  They’d be no going before Pa got his answers.  Pushing down his impatience, he took a breath.

“I remember.”

“Remember, what?  Joe, you’re not making any sense.  Now slow down and tell me what’s going on?”

Standing behind Pa, Hoss backed him up.  Of course, he would.  He had to tell them something. 

“I remember what happened.  Seven years ago.” 

Surprise and shock settled on their faces.  He’d seen it before.  That day when he’d come riding back.  He still woke in a cold sweat from the fear of wondering where he’d been — a whole year missing from his life.  The only clues had been the strange clothes he’d been wearing and the horse he’d been riding, and they’d been no help.  All he’d had was an empty void until today.

“You remember?”

“I remember everything.”

“So, where were you?  Why didn’t you come home?”

“I couldn’t!  I didn’t remember who I was.”

“What?”

“It was the same as when I came home.  Only that time I forgot everything.  My name, where I was from, what I was doing there.  And everything I owned was gone.”

“But now you remember?”

“Yes.”

“So, what happened?”

“I got bushwhacked and left for dead.”

“I don’t understand.  We searched everywhere around O’Hara’s.”

“I wasn’t near his place.  I’d heard about another breeder a few days’ ride away.  I decided the detour would be worth it.  The telegraph was down.  No big deal.  I thought I’d send the message to let you know my decision at the next town, and I cut through the mountains.  Guess that was a mistake.”  The shirt in his hands tightened into a ball.  “You don’t know how many weeks I spent riding the area where they found me.  Trying to figure out who I was.  Finally, all I could do was hope that if someone missed me, they’d find me.”

Pa and Hoss exchanged stricken looks.  “Joe—“

It had been a hard time for his family, especially Pa, who blamed himself for letting Joe go on the trip alone.  It had taken all his persuasion, but with Adam laid up with a bad chest, Hoss not yet returned from San Francisco, and Pa in the middle of contract negotiations, he’d won him around.  He wasn’t about to make him feel bad now.

“I’m not complaining.  I know what you all did to find me.  It wasn’t your fault I took that stupid detour.  But I got a job and got on with living.  And then there was…”  Joe trailed off.  Unable to say her name.  Once he did, it would all be real.

“What?”

“Claire.  I left her, Pa.  I left her all alone, and I’ve gotta find her.”

Hoss shook his head.  “Joe, I hate to say it, but any gal would’ve found herself another fella by now.”

“No.  She wouldn’t.  She isn’t any girl.  She’s my wife.” 

Pa’s eyebrows almost disappeared into his hair.  “You’re married?”

“Three months, and I abandoned her.”

“You didn’t abandon her.”

That was easy for Pa to say.  What else could he call it?  Knowing he didn’t do it on purpose didn’t lessen the guilt that coursed through him, shriveling his heart. 

“I did worse than that.  I forgot about her.”

“Joe, that whole year’s been a mystery to everyone.  Come downstairs.  You’re still shaken from the spill you took.  Have a brandy.  Let’s make sure you’re all right.  Then, tell us about it.”

Joe shook him off.  “I’ve told you all there is.  There’s no time.  I hav’ta find her.  She’s been all alone for too long.”

“Surely, her own family—”

“She doesn’t have any.  Her folks are dead.  I’m her family.  All she has—” Joe’s voice cracked on the words. Biting his lip, he closed his eyes.  Her face filled his mind with crystal clarity.  The first one he’d seen when he’d regained consciousness in Doc Wilson’s office.  “You should’ve seen her.  Beautiful as a spring day.  We were married soon as I made top hand at the ranch where I’d got work.”  The smile slipped from his face as the thought returned to accuse him.  “How could I remember everything else and forget her?”

“Son.  Seven years is a long time.”

“Not to me.  To me, it was yesterday.  Don’t you see?  I need to find her.”

“All right, but why not leave tomorrow?”  Joe battled his frustration and the urge to yell.  The need burning through his veins, making any delay unbearable, wasn’t Pa’s fault.  He shook his head and had to endure the look of disappointment.  “All right.  I understand.”

Joe caught the glance Pa sent to Hoss, who got the message.  “I’ll go saddle your horse.” 

Two grateful smiles followed Hoss as he left.  His father stepped closer and put a hand on his shoulder.  “If you need anything.”

Joe stopped his packing to give his father his attention.  Pa had always been there, and he owed him something.  “If there is, I’ll let you know.”

Striding out the front door, Joe pulled up short, seeing two horses saddled and waiting.  Hoss followed him out, saddlebags over his shoulder.  Walking to Chubb, he looked back.  “You coming?”

He might’ve known.  Joe’s chest rose and fell, but having his brother at his side overcame any resistance to this blatant move.  Taking Pa’s hand, he said his goodbyes, and the two rode out.

***

The sparks jumped and flew out, showering Hoss.  “Dadburnit.  Be careful,” he grumbled and brushed them away.

Joe ignored his words.  He wasn’t in the mood to be careful.  Another stick snapped between his strong fingers, and the pieces followed the others onto the blaze.  Springing upright, Joe marched away from the fire and back again.

“I don’t get it.  All these years, I didn’t remember a thing.  And then, from nowhere, it all comes back to me.  Why?  Why did it take so long?  One silly fall, and it’s all back?  I’ve been thrown hundreds of times.  Why this fall?  Why not one a year ago or five years—”

“Aww, Joe.  Fact is, it didn’t.  Beating yourself up over that won’t do you or anyone any good.”

Joe turned his back and walked away.  Seven years.  The number scared him in a way facing a stampede never could.  Hoss’s solid presence joined him at his side.

“So long.  I forgot her for so long.”

The arm that encircled him was his undoing.  Ducking his head, he brushed away the tears. 

Hoss squeezed him tighter.  “It’ll be all right.”

How could his brother know that?  He had no idea, but it was still good to hear.

***

Joe opened his eyes, blinked, and let his vision clear before he checked out the room.  That’s when he’d seen her again.  The small figure tucked into the chair by the window, head bent, and attention fixed on her task.  He lay still, not wanting to disturb the young woman and lose the moment.  The afternoon sun shimmered with an iridescence over cheeks and lips the color of roses and lit her long lashes so they almost sparkled.  He took the time to take the beauty in.  Her slender form, the cascades of curls held back with a blue ribbon to match her dress.  The perfect symmetry of her face.  Who this angel was, he didn’t care.  Well, he did, but he’d attend to that later.  It wasn’t every day you woke up to a pretty girl in your room.  For now, he was content to enjoy the view.  Her brows and nose wrinkled from concentration when she got to a tricky part of her sewing.  A soft chuckle escaped him, giving himself away.  Those large, brown eyes lifted to meet his.

The noise brought Joe fully awake.  He pushed up his hat and glanced at his snoring brother before looking to the heavens.  The memory of Claire was so strong he could feel her.  Turning his head to find that empty space next to him sent a crack through his heart.

Acrid smoke hit the back of his throat, and he tossed wood onto the dying fire.  Lying back, he shifted his position, trying to get comfortable again.  On the horizon, the softening of the night told him the dawn wasn’t far away.  He welcomed the sight since each new day brought him closer to her.  In two days, they’d reach Peeks Place.  Doc Wilson had been a permanent fixture in the town, but would she still be there?  The unknown still terrified him, but the longing to see Claire again was stronger than any fear.  He couldn’t wait.

***

Hoss glanced at his brother’s drawn profile.  He looked terrible, all thanks to that dadblamed doctor.  His blood boiled at the way the man hadn’t seemed to care that everything he’d said just about broke Joe into little pieces.  When he’d tried to intervene and stop the relentless onslaught, Joe had let him know to stay out of it.  It burned his insides to do it, but he’d taken that step back and let him handle the man. 

Stubborn and with a will stronger than most men, his brother could withstand a lot.  But everything had changed.  Hoss had no idea what Joe was going to do or how this would end.

***

Chapter Two

The house was like so many.  Whiteboard, with four windows and a porch, surrounded by a pretty, neat garden and picket fence.  An ordinary house where someone far from ordinary lived.

The somersault his stomach gave when he placed a hand on the gate made him pause. Boots crunched over the path to the door.  The pristine paint gleamed at him, and on the right, a little bench was adorned with colorful pillows that reflected the care and time spent on them.  To the left, Virgin’s Bower grew out of a large blue tub, the air heady with the scent of the small white flowers that dripped from its vines. 

Hat in hand, Joe took a huge breath and knocked.   Movement from inside sent his heart racing.  Confident in giving a welcome to any visitor, the door flung wide.

There she stood.  His Claire.  He drank in every detail of the face he’d known so well.  The delicate laugh lines added to the corners of her eyes reminded him of the time he’d missed.  But his fingers still longed to stroke the soft sheen of her skin and run through that shining auburn hair, and the intensity of those glorious brown eyes drew him in as always.

The welcoming smile on her face froze.  She stepped back when the shock descended, and he followed, letting the door close behind him. 

“Hello, Claire.”

In one sweeping, glorious movement, she grabbed hold and held him tight.  Her fingers dug deep into his back as if she’d never let go.  “You’re alive!  Oh, God.  You’re alive.”

The rush of joy took his breath away.  He cupped her face and planted a kiss over every inch, tasting her salty tears.  Gurgling laughter filled the air, making him dizzy with happiness.  But it was too fleeting a moment, and the years crashed down to split them apart. 

She stiffened, pushed Joe away, and asked the question he’d been dreading, “Where’ve you been all this time?”

“It’s a long story.”

She bit her lip.  The implications of his standing there hitting home. 

“How did you find me?”

“Doc Wilson.”

The doctor had let Joe know much more than where Claire was living.  The truths he’d told and his disapproval of Joe’s abandonment clung like a bad smell.  If his explanation was hard for Doc Wilson to accept, how would she feel? 

“You’d better stay for coffee.”

The scent of cut flowers arranged with carefree abandon filled the bright, cozy parlor.  The table the vase stood on gleamed deep orange and yellow from polish.  The room reflected love and pressed in on Joe like a dead weight.  Perched on its edge, the wood of the settee cut into the back of his thighs.  They were man and wife, yet he was as nervous as the first time he’d asked her out. 

The aroma of chicory announced her return.  The sweet, earthy, floral scent took him back to their little cabin.  Curled in front of the fire, they would laugh and talk, making plans for their future.  Dreams they never got to fulfill.

Claire set the coffee pot down and went to the seat opposite.  Pulling himself together, he accepted the cup and saucer she handed him.  He picked it up by the top since the dainty handle seemed too fragile to touch.  The little yellow flowers that dotted the side were just like her.  Delicate and restrained.  The calm taste of hazelnut still surprised him. 

He took a good look at her now.  She had become a woman, but he glimpsed the girl when she pushed back a loose strand of hair and tucked it behind her ear.  He set the delicate cup back in its saucer and placed it on the low table between them.  His palms traveled up the rough material of his pants leg, wiping away the layer of sweat.

“I need to explain.”

“That would be nice.” 

There was no missing the edge to her tone.  But she had a right to be angry.  The pressure of his future lay heavy on him, but what could he do other than tell the truth?  He fixed her with a steady look and began.

Claire stared down into the cup she’d not taken a single sip from.  “So, you didn’t remember anything?”

“That’s right.  I woke up, and we were gone.  For me, it was the day before I got bushwhacked.  I remembered taking the stage to the breeder, buying the mares, and riding home.  Nothing else.  I had no idea where the mares were, whose clothes I was wearing, and horse I was riding.  I didn’t even know that a year had passed.”

“I see.”

“I know how it sounds.  But I promise.  I didn’t abandon you.  I took a fall from a green-broke horse two weeks ago, and it all came back.  Like it was yesterday.  I left home right away to find you.”

“Why, Dan – sorry, Joe?” 

He caught his breath, hearing the name she’d chosen for him again.  It felt comfortable, unlike her question.

“Why?  Because I love you.”

“Seven years.  Things change.”

Joe reached down and picked up the doll under the settee at his feet.  The porcelain face under the thumb he ran over one painted cheek was smooth and cold.  The large pink bow tied and retied a thousand times by its owner gave away how much it was adored, the perfect plaything for a six-year-old. 

“I know.  The doc told me.”  He gazed at the woman across from him.  The love of his life.  “What’s her name?”

“Emma.”

“After your mother.”  Clare’s cup clattered back to the table when her hands started to shake.  Joe crossed the space between them to drop to one knee.  He longed to hold her in his arms but held back.  “I’m sorry.  I never meant to leave you alone.  I know how hard it must’ve been—”

“Do you?  Do you know what it’s like to be thrown out of your home because your husband wasn’t around to pay the rent?  To rely on the charity of others to put food in your baby’s mouth?  Do you know the loneliness of telling yourself night after night that your husband hasn’t deserted you?”

“God.  I’m so sorry.”

The call from the child for his mama took Clare to her feet.  “Excuse me.”

Wiping a hand over his mouth, Joe returned to his seat and tried to steady his breathing.

She returned carrying the boy.  His flushed face, just woken from sleep, pressed into her neck.

“How old is he?”

“Almost two.”

“He’s handsome.”

“Why did you come?  Didn’t Dr. Wilson tell you—”

“Yes.  He told me.  It doesn’t matter.  I love you, Claire.  We can be together again.  Make up for lost time.”

“I’m married.”

“That’s okay.  I understand.  But now’s our chance to be a family.  You, me, and Emma.  Even the boy.”

Her hand moved to cover the boy’s head.  “He’s not yours.  He’s my husband’s.”

“And he can see him anytime.  I won’t mind.  I’ll treat him as my own.  I promise you.  All that matters is we’ll be together.”

Joe kept talking even though the expression in her eyes hurt.  His heart pounded like a bell struck with a sledgehammer, tuneless and out of rhythm.  But she had to understand how he needed her.  When the front door opened, he didn’t miss the relief that crossed her face.

“We’re home!”

Joe stood, ready to face the usurper.  Instead, the child by the man’s side drew all his attention.  The mop of curly brown hair bounced as she laughed and poured out her exciting news. 

“Ma!  I got all my ciphers correct.”

“That’s wonderful.”

Joe’s lip curled when the man’s hand dropped to pat the little girl’s head.  “That’s my girl.  You’ll be good enough to work in the bank in no time.”

Revived by the excitement, the little boy joined in, and the air filled with the jumble of confusing chatter.  Glancing back at Joe, Claire placed her son down next to Emma.

“Take your brother to the kitchen. You can both have some milk and a cookie.  As a reward.”

“Thanks, Ma.” 

The pair scuttled off, and George spotted Joe.  “I’m so sorry.  I didn’t realize we had company.”

“George, this is Joe Cartwright.”

George Dryer looked every inch of what he was, with his neat brown wool suit, somber waistcoat, narrow ribbon tie, and Derby hat, which he’d removed and hung on the hook.  From the Doc, Joe had found out Claire married George when he’d got the job as manager of the bank here in Eden.  He’d expected a man his age, but the one before him was probably ten years older.

“Cartwright?  One of the Nevada Cartwright’s that own that big spread?”

“That’s right.”

He held out his hand.  Joe took a fraction too long to take it.  A puzzled look descended on the man’s face, which crossed into suspicion.  “You pass this way often?”

One corner of Joe’s mouth curved, “About every seven years.”

George stiffened.  “Claire?”

Joe reached for his hat.  “I’d better go.” 

Claire nodded.  “I’ll see you out.”

At the door, he turned back.  “I’m not walking away.  Not from my daughter and not from you.  Never again.” 

He didn’t wait for an answer.

***

Chapter Three

Hoss straightened in the chair when he spotted Joe and pursed his lips at the expression on his brother’s face.  It seemed like things had gone pretty much as expected.  Leaving the porch, he trod down the hotel’s steps and met him in the street.  “Ready to grab some grub?”

Hoss thanked the waitress and glanced across at his brother.  Not a word had been said while they waited for their food.  Joe gazed out the window into the distance, his mind anywhere but in this café.  When he made no move to pick up his knife and fork, Hoss asked.  “Ain’t you gonna eat?”

Joe looked down at the plate, surprised to see it there.  “No.”

“You’ve gotta eat.”

Joe threw down his napkin. “I’ve gotta find me a lawyer.”

Hoss tossed two dollars on the table and followed his brother, who’d barreled out the door. 

“What’s going on?  What d’you need a lawyer for?”

Joe cut him a look filled with something Hoss didn’t like one bit.  “I have a question to ask.”

***

“The law is clear, Mr. Cartwright.  The original marriage is still legal and binding if the wife didn’t declare her first husband dead and remarried before the six-year mark had been reached.  Any subsequent marriage would have no legal standing.  ”

“It could be annulled?”

“Correct.”

“And any children?”

“I don’t understand.”

Joe shifted in his seat and stated with care, “What if there were children from the marriages?”

“Oh.  I see.  Naturally, the rights to the children from the first marriage remain with their father.  If there were children from the second marriage, they would be declared illegitimate and have no rights or standing in law.”

Hoss hovered by the door while his brother handed over the lawyer’s fee and thanked the man.  Nothing about this made him feel comfortable. 

“What was that all about?” he asked as soon as they hit the boardwalk.

In reply, Hoss received a light slap on the chest.  “Now I can eat.”

Joe sawed his fresh steak with enthusiasm, and Hoss’s brow furrowed.

“I don’t see how anything that lawyer said changes how she’s married to that other fella.”

“That’s just it.  She’s not.  Doc Wilson told me they were married in sixty-five.  That’s only five years after I left.”

“You ain’t planning on using that information?”

“Why not?  It’s a place to start.”

Hoss closed his mouth on the argument he was about to make.  Ever since Joe tumbled off that horse, a fire of determination blazed inside him hotter than any he’d ever seen.  Night after night, around the campfire, Joe had talked about Claire.  How she’d worked for the doctor in that town he’d wound up in.  

“She was special.  I knew from the moment I saw her, but me?  I was just another patient to care for, feed, and clean up after.  Worse than that, I was a man with no money or memory.  They could tell by my clothes that I wasn’t just a saddle tramp drifting through.  But a man with no past?  That was a heck of a disadvantage.  I had to wear that girl down for weeks before she agreed to let me court her.”

Younger Brother had been in love before, but when he talked about Claire, he lit up like a Roman candle.  Did he have the right to tell him to walk away from the woman who put that light there?  Could he do the same if he were in Joe’s shoes?  Maybe not, and Hoss swallowed his advice, but the bad feeling growing inside him wasn’t less persistent.

“You gonna eat that?” 

This time, Hoss looked down at his untouched steak.  “I ain’t hungry.”

“You sickening for something?”  It was an old line, and it didn’t prevent him from giving Joe a look of concern.  His brother set down his fork.  “Look.  Don’t worry.  I’m not going to do anything stupid.  I know this is a tricky situation.  But whatever happens with Claire, that little girl over there is my daughter.”

“I know.  I just think you need to tread careful, is all.”

“Light as a feather, brother.”

Joe’s words failed to lift the gloom that shrouded Hoss.  When they left the café, he thumbed over his shoulder.

“I think I’ll check the horses.  Chubb was favoring his leg earlier.  I wanna put on a poultice, just in case.”

Joe pulled a face, and the pair parted.  Hoss waited for his brother to enter the hotel before crossing to the telegraph office.  He promised Pa he’d keep him informed about where they were, and what Joe didn’t know wouldn’t bother him.

***

Chapter Four

Joe opened the door in answer to the knock.  “You forget your—?” His hand tightened around the handle. 

“May I come in?”

Fighting down the desire to slam the door in George’s face, Joe stepped back into the living room of their hotel suite.  “Sure.”

“I think you know why I’m here.”

“She told you?”

“Of course.  Claire and I have no secrets.”

Like poison, his simple words withered Joe’s hope.

“What do you want?”

“I think the question is, what do you want?”

Joe’s hand dropped, and his visitor’s gaze followed his fingers as they brushed the cool ivory of his colt’s butt.  He knew what he looked like to this banker with his holster slung low on his hips.  Joe wasn’t the kind of man who intimidated people, but when George’s eyelids flickered, a chill of delight quivered through him.  Shame followed to kick him in the ribs.  He tightened his shoulders, crossed his arms, and walked to the window. 

Cutting a look back at George, he said,  “Ever since Doc Wilson told me about you.  I wondered what kind of man you were.”

“Just an ordinary one.”

“An ordinary man doesn’t make a habit of marrying other men’s wives.”

“And a decent man doesn’t abandon them.”  Joe snapped around, and George’s hands came up in a placating move.  “Look.  It’s true.  We didn’t know for sure you were dead.  But we did everything we could to find you.  This is the very situation I wished to avoid.  I put out notices in the newspapers and wrote letters to sheriffs.  I even hired a Pinkerton detective.  He found no trace of you.  But obviously, we were looking for the wrong man.”

The sarcasm smacked Joe in the face.  Was the son of a bitch calling him a liar?  “Wrong man or not.  I’m still alive, and Claire is still my wife.”

“What are you talking about?”

“She never divorced me or declared me dead.”  George reeled at the words Joe spat at him.  Glad to have him on the back foot, he moved in for the kill.  “I’m a Cartwright.  I can hire the best lawyer in the county.  Hell, the state.  I’ll get your marriage annulled before you can blink.”

“Why?  Why destroy our lives?”

“It isn’t your life.  It’s mine!  They’re my wife and daughter.”

“No!  I’ve known that little girl since she was three years old.  I loved her from the moment I met her, just like her mother.  I held her when she had nightmares.  Wiped her nose when she was sick.  Helped with her schoolwork.  Put her on her first pony.  It’s me that’s been her father.  Not you.”

“I never got the chance!”

“Too bad!  I don’t care how rich you Cartwrights are.  I’ll fight you for them.  I’ll fight you with everything I have.  Until my last breath.  But I’ll fight you.”

“You can try.”

The door opened, and Hoss stopped short.  He caught on quick.  Thumbs stuck into his gun belt, he drew himself up and fixed George with a look.  “Can I help you, Mister?”

“Tell you brother to keep away from my wife!”

“I reckon he minds his own business.”

“I meant what I said.”  With that parting sentence, George stalked out.

“What was that about?”

“Nothing.”

“Didn’t look like nothing.”

“Leave it.  How’s Chubb?”

“Huh?”

“His leg?”

Hoss pulled up his belt.  “Oh, yeah.  He’s fine.  I decided not to bother with the poultice.”

Joe grunted and turned to the window.  Down in the street, George crossed and headed back towards his home.  The banker walked with brisk purpose, only stopping to return a greeting.  Popular fella.  He got stopped a lot.

“I need a drink.”

Joe didn’t wait to see if Hoss followed. 

***

Chapter Five

Hoss let the liquor swirl around his mouth, savoring the notes of vanilla and caramel.  Besides ordering the bottle, Joe had remained silent.  He’d slugged down two glassfuls and now stared into the other.

Taking another sip, Hoss raised his eyebrows.  The bourbon was good.  It suited the saloon.  Fancier than any of the establishments in Virginia City, this one impressed him.  A long, burnished mahogany bar fronted a vast array of sparkling mirrors edged with intricate designs.  Lined in front were stacks of glasses.  Across the top, a massive pair of brass longhorns polished to a rich gold drew the eye.  Behind the bar, three bartenders in neat waistcoats ran to fill the glasses of the throng of customers.  

They’d had to push past the tables filled with men drinking and playing cards to get to theirs, tucked into the corner.  Lively faro, blackjack, and hazard games were in play along the back wall.  Above them, a cloud of smoke swirled, mixing with the sound of the tinkling piano played by another man in the same neat waistcoat.  When they’d arrived, one of the girls made a beeline for them, but catching the expression on Joe’s face, she peeled away.  She knew how to read a situation.

Hoss finished his glass and poured another.  It really was good whiskey.

“You gonna tell me?”

“What?”

“What went on between you two.”

“Nothing.”

“You’ve already fed me that line.”

Joe pushed one finger in a line across the tabletop.  “He says he’ll fight me.”

“Can’t blame the man for that.”

“Who side are you on?”

“Joe.  There ain’t no sides to this.”

“Some help you are.”

Joe pushed his glass away, slopping the fine liquor on the table.  Watching him leave, Hoss sighed.  He understood why Dryer had come, but all he’d done was stick a burr under his brother that wasn’t there before.  Joe needed time to cool off.  Hoss reached for the bottle.

***

The light under the door told him Joe was still awake.  He tapped on the solid wood before going in.  His brother lay in a familiar position.  Stretched on the bed, hands linked behind his head with ankles crossed.

“You, okay?”

A smooth movement brought Joe upright and sitting on the side of the bed.

“Yeah.”  Head down, Joe’s hands dangled between his knees.  Hoss eased himself down next to him and waited.  After a long moment, Joe drew a breath.  “I’ve missed seven years.  Seven years I should’ve had with them.  I can’t stop thinking about all the things we could’ve done, could’ve been in that time.”

“Don’t do that to yourself.”

“Then, what do I do?”

The knock at the door saved Hoss the pain of trying to answer the impossible.  The bellboy held out a note.  Hoss handed the lad a coin, read the name on the front of the folded paper, and gave it to Joe. 

Joe flipped open the message and held it to the lamp to read.  “It’s from Claire.  She’s inviting us to lunch after church tomorrow.”

“That’s a good sign, ain’t it?”

The look Joe gave him twisted his heart. 

“I guess.”

Hoss squeezed his brother’s shoulder.  “Everything will work out.”

“You look beat.  Let’s get some rest.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah.  Goodnight, brother.”

“Night, Joseph.”

Hoss stood for a long moment after Joe closed his door.  What would tomorrow bring?  Shaking his head, he could only pray he was right and everything would work out for the best.

Throwing his pillow against the headboard, Joe settled back, prepared for a long night.  Since his memory of Claire had returned, sleep proved a hard mistress to capture.  All those years without her haunted him.  His heart’s desire.  The one.  He’d fallen for a bright, beautiful young woman, and to see the glorious creature she’d grown into and realize he’d missed it all was unbearable agony.  But worse was the constant unfulfilled ache of needing to be with her. 

And then there was Emma, the curly-haired, freckle-faced darling with big brown eyes like her mother’s.  That stick of dynamite Doc Wilson had tossed at him had blown a hole so vast the feeling of loss overwhelmed him.  He’d missed so much and would never get the chance to do those things George had thrown in his face.  His jaw clamped tight, and his head slammed back into the headboard.  He should’ve done those things. 

Heaving a breath, Joe gazed at the ceiling.  What good did getting angry do?  Somehow, he’d get his family back.  Hoss’s cautionary words returned to ring in his head like a doomsday bell.  His determination faltered. Could he destroy another man’s family?  And if Claire was happy and no longer loved him?  Joe’s fist clenched.  The look in her eyes and the way she’d embraced him told another story.  She loved him, and he loved her.  That was something to fight for.

***

Chapter Six

Uncomfortable didn’t begin to describe the feeling in the room.  Despite that, Hoss beamed at Claire when she handed him the plate of roast beef.

“Looks great, ma’am.”

“Thank you.”

Handing the plate to the stone-faced monolith beside him, Hoss prompted, “Ain’t it great?”

He kept smiling despite his brother’s withering glare and raised his eyebrows in encouragement.  Joe took the hint.  “Yeah.  Thanks, Claire.  The food’s lovely.”

“You’re welcome.”

From the head of the table, George opened the conversation.  “I’ve heard about the Ponderosa.  It’s the largest ranch in Nevada, I understand.”

“The largest and the richest.  Over one hundred thousand acres.  Cattle, timber, and a silver mine.”

Hoss frowned at Joe.  He wasn’t one to brag, and he wondered at the motives of this one.  “Yeah.  It’s a full-time job keeping up with the place.  But being a bank manager must be quite a responsibility, too.”

“It is.  Eden is an up-and-coming place.  We have big plans.  The Southern Pacific is expanding its line.  We’re shortlisted to be a stop on the route.  We plan to build a station, water stage, and stockyard to take the cattle from the surrounding ranches and beyond.”

“Sounds mighty fine.”

“George is on the station committee. He’s passionate about the subject.”  Claire directed a warm smile toward her husband, and pride shone in her eyes.

Next to him, Joe stiffened, and his right hand tightened around his fork.  Before he could think of something to say, Joe asked Emma.  “I hear you ride.  What’s your pony’s name?”

“I don’t have a pony of my own.  But my favorite ones at the livery are Mustard and Cherry.  Mustard is soft and kind, and Cherry is a beautiful red and does tricks.”

The excitement in the little girl’s eyes made them shine, and Hoss couldn’t help but return the smile that reached her cheekbones.  She sure looked like her pa when she did that.

“Every girl should have a pony.  On our ranch, you could ride all day long.”

Under the table, Hoss nudged Joe’s foot with his boot.  It earned him a look but nothing more.

“I’d love that.  Papa says living in town, we don’t need our own ponies.”

“I know lots of little girls who live in towns and have horses.  I could send you one.”

“You could?”

George cleared his throat.  “I don’t think that will be necessary.”

The curl of Joe’s lip made Hoss grit his teeth, and his nudge was closer to a kick this time.  Joe ignored it.  “Really.  You don’t?”

“I think I know what’s best for my daughter.”

Your daughter?”

George set down his cutlery.  “I think that’s enough.  This isn’t why we asked you here.”

Joe leaped to his feet.  “Why did you?  To rub your happy family in my face?”

“Settle down,” Hoss told him. 

Nobody moved.  Joe’s chest rose and fell.  The whimper brought everyone’s attention around to the children.   The boy’s lip quivered, and next to him, Emma stared, white-faced, at Joe. 

“I’m sorry, Emma.  I never meant to scare you.  Excuse me.”

Hoss didn’t stop him from leaving.  Too angry and ashamed, he wouldn’t have known what to do with his brother right then except put him through a window.

He waited for Claire to settle the children and return to eating before laying his napkin down. 

“I’m sorry for what just happened.  He’s upset, but that ain’t no excuse.  I think I’d better go too.”

Although gratified by their calls for him to stay, Hoss wasn’t to be swayed. 

Joe wasn’t in the hotel room or the saloons, and by the time he got to the stable, Cochise was already gone.  Hands on his hips, Hoss kicked the dirt and hoped Little Brother would work through his mood and come to his senses.

***

Joe dismounted, walked to the pond, and perched on a handy rock.  The shame he’d seen on Hoss’s face was nothing compared to what burned through him.  What kind of man frightened kids?  His own daughter?

He hadn’t meant to say those things, but control slipped away when he’d sat down opposite Claire and Emma and got a taste of what should have been his. 

He yanked off his hat and ran a hand through his hair as if to wipe away the memory of what he’d done.  Sending a stone crashing into the pond, he wished his feelings of disgust could be sunk that easy.  Two more pebbles followed, letting Joe claw back some calm.  The next, he skimmed, sending out ripples across the still water.  It took him back to the little pond where he and Claire picnicked every Sunday.  He’d skimmed stones then, too.

“It’s only six, seven days.  I promise I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

Claire nudged him with her shoulder.  “I know you will.  ‘Sides, it’s good you’re being trusted to deliver the bull.”

“Top hand, that’s me.”   She laughed at his brag.  He ran a finger down her arm.  “What was it you wanted to tell me?”

She wiggled her toes and, to his disappointment, pulled her skirt down to cover her ankles and bare feet.   “Nothing that can’t wait until you get back.”

He tilted his head at the mischief and excitement in her eyes.  “You sure?”

“I’m sure.”

The soft longing of those words came back to him now.  Why hadn’t he pressed her?  Knowing he was to be a father surely would’ve made a difference.  A man couldn’t forget that.  Could he?  The thought of what he had forgotten twisted his gut.  He’d never be able to forgive himself for that.

Around him, the harsh heat of the day eased.  The setting sun bloomed soft pink across the sky, and the day settled into the quiet hush of evening.  Like the inevitable night that rushed to greet him, so did the knowledge of what he had to do.  He picked up his hat like it held the weight of the world and rode back to Eden, back to that front door.

“Cartwright?  I don’t know what—”

“I’ve not come to make trouble.”

Claire appeared at George’s side.  “Joe?”

“I was out of line, and I’m sorry.  I’d no right to say what I did.  The last thing I wanted was to scare the children.  I  hope you can forgive me.  That’s all.”

Walking away, he didn’t look back.  Unable to bear the looks he knew they’d exchange or the way her hand would continue to rest on George’s arm. 

He had one more apology to make.

“I made a fool of myself.” 

“Darn straight, you did.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Ain’t me you should be apologizing to.”

“I called at their house on the way back.”

Exhausted, Joe dropped into the chair opposite his brother.  He’d had more energy after grueling cattle drives.

Hoss grunted and folded the paper he’d been reading.  “Think I’ll turn in.”

Joe bit his lip.  Had what he’d done sickened Hoss so much he couldn’t forgive him?  When that big hand dropped onto his shoulder as his brother passed, it lifted the weight from him like nothing else could. 

***

Chapter Seven

The smell of bacon enticed Hoss out of bed and into the sitting room. 

“Morning.  I ordered breakfast.”

Hoss joined Joe at the table, covered with enough food for four.  His brother shoveled in mouthfuls with an appreciation Hoss hadn’t seen since they’d left the ranch.

“You’re awful chipper this morning.”

Joe beamed him a smile and grabbed another biscuit.  “New day, brother.  New day.”

“And what’s different about this day?”  Hoss didn’t want to dampen Joe’s mood, but his exuberance was unnerving.

“I realized I made a big mistake.  Rushing Claire and pushing the issue.  I’ve got to give her time.  Let her get used to my being alive.”

“And that’ll make a difference?”

Another spoonful of eggs hit Joe’s plate, and he dug in with his fork. 

“Sure.  She loves me.  I think she’ll make the right choice.  Meantime, I can get to know Emma.”  Hoss bit his bottom lip, and Joe’s fork froze midair.  “I have that right?  Don’t I?”

Hoss wavered.  Whatever he thought about his brother’s hopes for Claire, there was no denying Joe would love that little girl.

“Yeah.  You do.”  The happiness in Joe’s smile humbled Hoss.  It meant a lot to know he needed his blessing.  “What’s the plan?”

“A letter.”

“Good idea.”

Joe’s nod was enthusiastic.  “I’ll write it after breakfast.”

***

The pile of paper the hotel had supplied sank under Joe’s attempts.  He focused the message on his daughter and avoided any reference to their marriage, but still, it was a struggle.  Each time he made what might be mistaken for a veiled threat, he began again.  Any hint of a demand, ultimatum, or pathetic plea, he began again.  

Ink turned his fingers blue, and the clock chimed twice before he had something he was happy with.  Folding the sheet of paper, he slumped back and sighed.

Hoss looked up from his game of solitaire.  “Want me to deliver it?”

***

Claire answered the knock.

“Howdy, ma’am.  I’m here to deliver a letter from Joe.”

Her eyes lit when he held out the message, and the slender fingers that took it trembled.  Hoss pressed his lips together.  Maybe Joe had a reason to believe she still loved him. 

“Thank you.  Won’t you come in for some coffee, Hoss?”

“I don’t wanna impose.”

“Please.  I’d like to talk.”

Never proof against any pleading female, Hoss pulled off his hat and stepped through the door.

The coffee pot set down; Claire poured a cup. 

“Tell me.  What’s he like?”

“Ma’am?”

“Joe Cartwright.  I knew Dan Smith.”

“Reckon they’re the same.  Back then, Joe could be an ‘ornery little cuss.  Flying off the handle and getting into fights.  Slippery too.  He liked to dodge out of a chore or two.”

A frown wrinkled the brow of the lady.  “Oh, no.  Dan worked hard all the time.  Saving money so we could get married.  But he was fun.  How we’d laugh.  But sometimes, he was stubborn.  Oh, and he could make me mad.  But I never stayed cross for long.  He’d smile that smile and win me around.”

“That’s my little brother.  Saturday night, he’d charm those little gals in Virginia Ci—” Hoss broke off and gathered himself.  “Sorry.  I didn’t mean .…”

Claire smiled.  “That’s all right.  After all, he didn’t remember me, did he?”

“No.  He didn’t.  Boy, that sure was a time.  Missing a whole year.  We’d all but given him up for dead.  I’ve never seen our Pa so happy.  Joe were glad to be back, except—”  Hoss broke off, not sure how much to say.

“Go on.  Please.”

“Joe never could hide much from me.  I could see it scared him.  The not knowing where he’d been or what he’d done all that time.  It bothered him.  He wanted to ride back right away.  Figure it out.  But Pa weren’t giving in.  Joe had just returned from the dead with no memory.  No way was he going anywhere ‘til he’d seen a whole passel of doctors.”

“Did they help?”

“Don’t reckon so.  They all thought he’d lost his memory because of some kinda accident.  But we figured that out for ourselves.  All it did was frustrate him.  And I tell you, ma’am, my little brother frustrated ain’t a pretty sight.”

Claire bit her lip.  “Well, that I do know.  When we first found him, he couldn’t abide not knowing who he was or that he couldn’t find out.  I was the only one who could speak to him without getting my head bitten off.”

Hoss chuckled.  “Doctors or not, Joe wouldn’t be stopped forever.  First chance he got, back we went to where he’d woken up that morning.  We rode into the towns around, but no one remembered him.  We drew a blank. 

“I can still see his face.  It was like a piece of him was missing.  We had to give up, but sometimes I’d see that look.  I suspected he used his vacations to go back again.  Then, a few years ago, I was rummaging through Joe’s room to find something I loaned him when I found them.”

“What?”

“The clothes and gun he’d been wearing when he returned.  All there, neatly tucked away.  That’s when I knew.  He weren’t never gonna give up wondering.”

Claire dropped her gaze.  “I see.”

“Ma’am.  Whatever happens, you should know Joe loves you.”

Tears glistened in Claire’s eyes when she raised them.  “Oh, I never doubted that.”

“He just wants the chance to get to know his little girl.”  Claire picked up the letter, turning it in her hands.  Judging it was time to leave, Hoss drained his cup.  “Thanks for the coffee.”

The bustle of Eden’s main street failed to penetrate Hoss’s reverie when he strolled back to the hotel.  It was obvious that Claire still loved his brother.  But did that make things easier or worse? 

“Took your time,” Joe commented as he walked through the door.

“Yeah.  Stayed for coffee.”

“Oh?”  The look in his brother’s eyes warned him of the interrogation to come.  Not one to lie.  It didn’t stop Hoss wishing he’d said anything else right then.  “What did you talk about?  Me?  What did she say?”

“Nuthin’ much.  She talked about what you were like.”

“Good things?”

Hoss hitched his pants.  “Mostly.  It’s you, after all.”  The joke was a risk.  To his relief, Joe laughed.  “I’m starved.  How about lunch?”

“I could eat.”

The café’s steak and eggs cleaned off their plates, and with a generous slice of peach pie in front of them, Hoss decided to find out what Joe had planned.

“I told Claire I’d give her as much time as she needed to decide about Emma.”

“We going home then?”

“Not me.  But you go.  Pa can’t have us both absent for too long.”

“Why not wait to hear at home?”

Joe finished chewing on his piece of pie before answering, “Uh, uh … out of sight, brother, remember?  I’m staying right here.”

“Well, if you are, so—”

“Hoss.  I’m all grown up.  I don’t need you holding my hand.”

“Try telling that to Pa.”

Joe rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.  Hoss let it drop and stayed put.

***

Chapter Eight

Over the next three days, Hoss watched his younger brother trying to be patient and tear himself apart from the inside out.  They walked Eden’s entire length and breadth to get out of their hotel room and give him something else to think about.  The bustling main street led to the spanking new church at the end.  The white-painted wood still shone bright in the sun and sang out the town’s intentions for peace, growth, and prosperity. 

In front of that building, Eden sprawled out to the river on one side, and on the other stretched the land planned for the new station and cattle pens.  Joe kept away from Claire’s house and the school whenever they walked.  Hoss understood why.

He tried again several times to talk him into going home.  But when Joe dug in deep, it would take nitro to shift him, and Hoss’s arguments fell short of that power.  Joe did his best.  He tried to look cheerful and reined in his temper, which made it harder for Hoss.  Dealing with Younger Brother in a mood was never easy, but watching him struggle?  Maybe busting out and losing his temper would do Joe some good.

***

Joe tossed his hat onto the table in their room and scuffed his hands through his hair.  He might be sick and tired of walking the streets of Eden, but it was better than facing a never-ending afternoon stuck in this room. 

“Fancy a game?”

Hoss held up the pack of cards.  Joe rubbed his eyes, trying to ease the tension behind them.

“No.”

“I could try and borrow a checkerboard.”

“I’m not in the mood for games.”

“Well, I am.  So why don’t we try it?”

“Thanks, but I’ll skip it.”

“Who said you had a choice?  I wanna play.”

Joe looked around from gazing out the window.  Irritation crawled up his spine.  “Look.  I don’t wanna fight about this, but I don’t wanna play.”

Hoss stepped across the floor.  His index finger jabbed at Joe’s face.  “Too bad.  You got one.”

Tension boiled into anger.  Nose to nose, Joe stood ready.  Hoss didn’t intimidate him.  If he wanted a fight, he’d give him one.  But the gleeful look in his brother’s eyes took him by surprise.  The knock at the door snapped through the stand-off.  Glaring at Joe, Hoss went to open it.

“Hello, Hoss.  Is … is Joe here?”

“He sure is.”

Hoss stepped back to allow Claire to enter the room.  Joe stood motionless.

“I’ll check on that thing,” Hoss mumbled, although no one seemed to hear.

The door closed behind his brother.  Claire checked he was gone before she spoke, “Thank you for your letter.”

“I meant everything I said.”

“I know.”

Silence fell.  He gazed into her eyes.  Seventeen again, he stood in that meadow, asking her to marry him.  Her beauty robbed him of breath then, too.  She wore a different wedding band on her figure now, but it faded under the glow of what was in his heart.  He couldn’t hold back the words any longer.  “I love you so much.”

“Oh, Joe.”

Whatever force held him to that spot released its hold when that first tear tumbled over her lashes.  She met him halfway.  Drawn to each other, they clashed together with all the fury of the foaming sea.  Their passion engulfed them, dissolving the world until only they existed.  Red hot kisses pressed into their lips and skin.  Their fingers shook with the urgency to strip what lay between them.  Clothes were strewn over the floor on their way to the bed, plucked off like petals. 

With flesh touching flesh, they lay still for a long moment, gazing into each other’s eyes.  Their movements became unhurried, familiar, and full of the tenderness they’d known so well.  He thrilled again at her touch and breathed in her scent, letting it sink into every pore.  Wandering hands reacquainting themselves with her glorious body, and his lips brushed her skin, moving with joyful determination not to miss a spot.  The love that swelled his heart almost brought Joe to tears when they became one.

Where it rested, her head moved with the rise and fall of his chest while soft fingers stroked slow circles into his sweat-sheened skin.  Nuzzling his chin into hair that flowed down her back and over her shoulders, Joe kissed the top of her head. He’d never known happiness like this.  They were together, and his world was perfect again. 

“Pa’s gonna love you, and you’re gonna love the Ponderosa.”

“Joe—”

“Say that again.  I love hearing you say it.”

She lifted her head.  “I can’t go with you.”

“What?  Why not?”

“I’m sorry.”

Claire sat up when he pushed himself upright.

“We just made love.”

“It doesn’t change anything.”

The finality in her expression chilled his flesh before anger swept over him to heat it.  Flinging back the covers, Joe grabbed his pants and hauled them on.  The door crashed back against the wall when he left the bedroom.  He marched around the sitting room, fighting the urge to break something.  What the hell just happened?

After a few minutes, Claire appeared still doing up the buttons of her blouse.  Her calmness didn’t help his mood.  He needed answers.

“How can you say nothing has changed after what just happened? ”

“I’m still married.”

Joe’s fingers dug into the back of a chair.  “That damned marriage.  Why?  Why did you marry?  You didn’t love me enough to wait?”

His anger had clawed free the accusation he’d never meant to level.  The one buried so deep he’d thought he’d never find.  Guilt held him still, and he watched the shock in her eyes turn to fury.

“How dare you!  What do you know?  Can you even understand what it was like?  To spend every minute waiting for you to come back.  Every time someone walked into Doc Wilson’s, my heart would stop, hoping it would be you.  And on the street, when I saw a hat tipped at just the right angle.  I cried every night, wishing I’d told you.  Wondering if that might’ve made the difference.  If knowing would’ve been enough to have brought you back to me—”

Claire broke off and ran a hand over her mouth before wiping away the tears.  She trembled, but going to her wasn’t an option.  If he moved, he’d have broken in two.

“I had a baby and no husband.  I was little more than a whore to most men.  You’ve no idea the humiliations I’ve suffered.  And you stand there and judge me?”

“I never meant—”  Joe dropped his gaze from the suffering in her eyes.  Those years apart had been a blink in time to him, but she lived them every minute, every day.

“For four years, I didn’t look at another man.  For four years, I thought about only you.  Waited for you.  But George had been there.  Kind and caring.  Helping, yet asking for nothing in return.  And yes, I grew to love him.  But I never stopped loving you, and I never will.”

He took an abrupt step toward her.  “Then we can—”

“Joe.  I’m having a baby.”

Unable to move, his brain stumbled over the words that refused to form into something he could understand. 

“But we just ….  How could you let us …?”

“I couldn’t have otherwise.” 

Turning away, he saw his shirt.  Snatching it up, he yanked it on to cover his bare chest.

“You used that.  And me?”

“I truly never meant that to happen.  It was just …. being here with you … was so.  I’m sorry.”

The sob shattered the air.  Her distress lassoed and dragged him back to take her in his arms.  He followed her down when she crumbled to her knees.

“It’s all right,” he crooned.

“I missed you so much.”

His thumb brushed away her tears.  “Stay with me.”

“I can’t.  We’ve had our time.”

“Don’t say that.”

“I have to.”

“No.  Not when you keep telling me you love me.”

The sadness in her eyes matched his.  “I wish I could lie and tell you I don’t.  I’m so sorry.”

“You don’t love him.”

The fingers that reached for his face quivered, and the heat from her palms burned into his skin.  “They’ll never be anyone like you, but it wouldn’t be fair to leave him because I have you back.”

“But, we—”

Her fingertips pressed against his lips, silencing him.  Her eyes pleaded with him.

“Please understand.  I can’t do that to him.  Don’t ask me too.”

She pressed her forehead against his.  He clung tight, pulling her close.  Caressing her cheek with his, he soaked her in.  Her words said goodbye, but not the arms holding him, the breath on his neck, or the pulsing of her heart.

Into her ear, he murmured, “You don’t have to.  I’ll be the bad guy.  I’ll see that judge.  Annul his marriage.”

Claire stiffened and, with infinite care, pulled away.  Palming away her tears, she got up.  His brow creased when she collected her jacket from where it lay.  When she walked to the door, Joe stood.

“Claire?”

She stopped but didn’t turn her head.  “The man I fell in love with could never do that.”

The door closed without a sound.

***

Chapter Nine

From Hoss’s position on the bench outside the mercantile, he could see the hotel entrance.  Pushing back his hat, he scratched his forehead.  They’d been up there a long time.  Hopefully, they were talking out their problems.  

He sat up straighter when he spotted Claire leaving.  The look on her face made him purse his lips.  His gaze flicked up to their room window before he settled back.  Facing Joe in the mood he was likely in didn’t appeal.  A few more minutes couldn’t hurt.

Slumped in a chair, his younger brother looked greyer than a ghost and twenty years older.  Maybe those minutes did hurt.  There was only one thing to do.

“C’mon.  You need a drink.”

“I don’t wanna beer.”

“I ain’t talking about a beer.”

***

“So, she’s having another baby?”

“Yeah.  Which means she can’t get pregnant right now.”

“Well, of course, but what’s that got to do with any—  Oh.  I see.”

Hoss took a gulp of whiskey.  Things were more complicated than he imagined between those two. 

His brother ran a thumb up the side of his glass.  “I thought I’d got it all back.  Everything I’d lost.  I was so happy, just for that moment.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.”

“Dadburnit, Joseph.  It’s nobody’s fault.  It’s just a bad situation, is all.”

“Yeah.  That’s right.  Just a bad situation.”

Joe slumped into silence.  When they got back to the hotel, Hoss ignored his protests and ordered coffee and sandwiches.  When they were brought up, a letter came too. 

Hoss watched Joe crush it between his fingers.  “What did it say?”

“They need more time to tell Emma.”

“How much time?”

“Claire doesn’t say.  She suggests I go home, and she’ll write me there.”

“So, we’re leaving?”

Joe’s head snapped around.  “No.”

Hoss grabbed the coffee pot and poured himself a cup of courage.  It was time to get down to brass tacks.

“So, what’re you gonna do?”

“You heard that lawyer.  I’m Emma’s father.  She belongs to me.”

“You gonna wrest her away from her ma.  Is that it?”

“No.  I want them both.”

“How’re you gonna get that?  Annul her marriage?  Make that poor little mite of theirs a bastard and the new baby, too?”

“What d’you expect me to do?  Walk away?”

“If that’s what Claire wants.  Then, yes.”

“I can’t.  I love her too much.”

“Truth is.  You don’t love her enough.” 

Hoss stood to meet his brother, who strode straight at him.

Soft and low, his words dripped with menace, “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Maybe not.  But I do know you.  And you wouldn’t be this mad if you didn’t know I was right.”

He watched the quiver run through his younger brother.  Was Joe about to plant that clenched fist on his chin?  Hoss braced, but the punch never came.  Instead, Joe reached for his hat.

“I need some air!”

***

Joe ignored the startled expression on the face of the desk clerk when he strode through the lobby and slammed out of the hotel.  Neither did he give the people of the boardwalk who jumped aside to let him march past a second look.  He didn’t stop until he reached the church.  Hands on hips, he walked in circles, kicking the stones under his feet.

All he wanted was to be with his wife and child.  Was that so much to ask?  Why should he have to do the decent thing?  Walk away.  Let go of everything he desired.  He couldn’t do it.  His heart just wouldn’t let him.  Determination settled in his gut, and he took off back down the street toward the bank.

Through the window, he saw George sitting alone at his desk.  Ignoring the ‘closed’ sign, he shoved the door open.

George’s face hardened when he saw who had walked in.  “What d’you want?”

“To talk.”

“Why?  Claire told you we need more time.”

“I’m not here to talk about Emma.  This is about Claire.”

“Cartwright, all I want is for you to leave.  I know she told you about the baby.  Isn’t that enough for you to back off?”

“She’s still my wife.”  Joe drew a breath.  He hadn’t come to argue.  He’d come to settle this.  “Look.  If I went to a judge, I could take Emma.  She’s my daughter, and that’s my right.  And then he’d declare your marriage illegal.  You know what that would mean.  I don’t want to do that to your children.”

“Then, don’t.  Go away and leave us alone.”

“I won’t do that.  But there is another way.”

George tossed the document he was holding onto his desk.  “This ought to be good.”

“Divorce her.”

“What?”

“Divorce Claire.  She and I can marry again.  This time as Cartwrights.  I’ll adopt Emma, and your children need never know they’re illegitimate.”

“You expect me to divorce my wife?”

“I expect you to divorce the woman you were never married to.”

“We’re man and wife in every way that matters.”

“Except the one that really matters.  The law.”

“And what about Claire?  She’s already turned you down.  Do you think destroying us and ruining her children’s lives will bring her back to you?  Well, go ahead, Cartwright.  Do it.  She’ll hate you for the rest of your miserable life.”

Joe wound his fingers around the spindle chair on the other side of George’s desk and flung it across the room. 

“You’ve had seven years!”

“Seven!  My God, man.  Did you think she took up with me the moment you left?  It took years.  She was always hoping you’d come back. 

“The day she finally buried you was the best day of my life.  Do you know what day that was?  The day our son was born.  For the first time, she looked at me the same way she’d always looked when she talked about you.” 

Joe pushed the words aside.  He’d come too far to listen to anything this man said.  “I’m not walking away.  I’ve missed too much.  It’s not fair.”

“Who told you life was fair?  Is it fair that you turned up again?  Why couldn’t you have just stayed dead?”

The step forward Joe took halted when the door thrust open again.  Joe cursed for not locking it behind him, and both turned and scowled at the three men who’d entered. 

“I’m sorry, gentleman.  The bank is closed.”

Every nerve in Joe tingled when the three moved at once.  The one nearest the door lowered the blinds while the others drew their guns.  Joe raised his hands.

“What’s this all about?”

Glancing at George, Joe wondered at the stupid question.  “I think they’re robbing you.”

The one in front moved nearer and grinned.  “That’s right.  We’ve heard about all that money you’ve got in that there safe.  Open it, and we’ll be on our way.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Better think again.  Open the safe.”

“No.”

The man pressed the business end of his revolver into George’s chest.  “Open it.”

Keeping his eyes on the thief, Joe told George, “Do as he says.  It’s only money.”

“That money’s all we have.  It’s the town’s future.  For building the station and pens.  I’ve no right to give that away.”

“Don’t be a fool.  It’s not worth dying for.”

“Maybe not to you.  But for me ….  No.  I can’t.”

The man’s attention switched to Joe.  “You open it.”

Joe spread the fingers of his raised hands.  “I’m a visitor here.  I don’t know the combination.”

The guy was running out of patience.  He turned the gun on Joe, telling George,  “Open the safe, or we’ll shoot him.”

Joe met George’s eyes before the manager turned back and answered, “Go ahead.  You’ll be doing me a favor.”

Startled, the robber looked back at Joe, who read the same question for him on the man’s face.  “Either way, it breaks.”

Joe could’ve laughed at the thieves’ expressions to this turn of events, but this wasn’t a laughing matter. 

The youngest of the gang demanded, “What’s wrong with you two?  D’you wanna die?  Open the damn safe!“

The leader put up his hand.  “No mind.  I came prepared.” 

Reaching inside his coat, he pulled out a neat little bundle of dynamite.  It was all over for the bank.  Joe cut a look at George.  A part of him could still feel for the man.  The look on the manager’s face changed all that.  Defeat was the last thing in his eyes.  In that fraction of a moment, Joe had time to appreciate how his father must’ve felt each time he caught that same look.  Before he could even draw a breath, George moved.

To the outlaws, Joe was worth keeping one eye on, but not George.  An over-the-hill banker posed no threat, so when he tackled the leader, it took them all by surprise. 

Grabbing the opportunity, Joe pulled his gun.  “Drop them!”  The bullet that smashed into the wood floor reinforced his demand, and two Smith and Wessons fell.

He waved them back against the wall and returned his attention to the two men wrestling on the ground in time to see George thrown aside.  The outlaw rose to one knee and drew.  Joe fired, yelling a warning.  Too late!  George folded under the bullet.

But the gunfire had done its job.  The bank’s door burst open again, and the sheriff and deputies rushed in.

“They tried to rob the bank.  Get a doctor.  Dryer’s injured.”

The shout went out on the street for the Doc.  Leaving the thieves to the sheriff, Joe pulled out his bandana and pressed it over the blood spreading across George’s side.   

George tried and failed to brush Joe off.  “I’ll be fine.”

“Sure, you will.”

George snorted.  “You start being nice to me, Cartwright.  I’ll start to worry.”

Joe shook his head and pressed harder.

The deputies dragged off the three robbers.  Their leader screamed blue murder that he needed the doctor for his injured arm.  Joe wasn’t surprised they ignored him.  He’d have to wait.

The doctor appeared in minutes, and others followed him into the bank.  Joe moved aside to let the medical man take his place.  People crowded around Joe, shouting his praises for stopping the robbers.  “You’re a hero!” someone called.  That was enough.  Joe pushed himself free of the crowd.

“You’ve got it wrong.  There’s your hero right there.  Unarmed, he still tackled the thieves when they went to blow the safe.  He’s the man who saved your money and town.  Not me.”

Joe turned to leave and froze.  Claire stood silhouetted in the doorway, with Emma at her side.  She met his gaze for a fleeting moment before it dropped to George.  They ran past him.  He was forgotten.

People talked and moved, but none registered with Joe except that little family huddled together.  George propped himself up to allow him to put one arm around Emma.  The other hand he gave to Claire.  She clung to it, and Emma’s little arms encircled his neck.  Tears ran down her face.  The ease with which he calmed her sent a wave of pain through Joe.  This man was her father, and they were his family.  Their whole world revolved around each other.  A world he wasn’t part of and had no right to change. 

Hoss was pounding down the street towards the bank when Joe walked out the door.  The look of relief on his brother’s face healed a tiny part of a heart that had shattered under the weight of the truth that had hit him.

“You, all right?  What happened?”

“I’ll tell you about it on the way to the hotel.” 

***

Hoss opened the door and let the sheriff step inside.

“How is he?” Joe asked.

“He came through the operation okay.  The doc says he’ll need a lot of nursing but reckons he’ll recover.”  He offered Joe his hand.  “George told me what you did.  Thanks.”

Joe was quick to dismiss the praise.  “How’s Cl … Mrs. Dryer?”

“She’s holding up.  She and the kids are staying at the doc’s tonight.”

Thanking the sheriff for the information, Joe closed the door behind him and leaned against the panel.

“What now?” Hoss asked.

“We’re going home.” 

He expected the look of surprise but not the one of simple pride that replaced it.  Ducking his head, he looked away.  He didn’t deserve it.

***

The air of Eden still hummed the next morning with the tale of the attempted bank robbery.  The livery owner couldn’t wait to tell them all about it.  Joe let Hoss deal with him.

They drew rein outside the doctor’s office.  The lady who answered the door told them Claire and the children had gone home. 

“George is getting taken home later.  She went to get things ready.”

Thanking her, they moved off.  One last goodbye, and then they’d leave.  Joe needed Claire to know she was right.  He couldn’t do what he threatened and wouldn’t bother her again. 

Everyone wanted to help the hero and his family, and they found Claire on her porch, surrounded by a group of women.  There was little chance of a private talk.  But then, Claire looked around and saw him.  He held her gaze, and everything he wanted to say passed between them in that look.  Lifting his hand, he tipped the brim of his hat.  A smile spread over her face.  She understood. 

Riding past the church and out of town, Joe said, “It’ll be good to get home.”

***

Chapter Ten

Hoss rode beside his stiff-backed brother all day.  Not a word passed between them about his decision to leave Eden.  But once they camped, and he’d watched Joe stare into the fire for twenty minutes, he decided to ask, You regret it?”

“Huh?”

“Leaving?  You wish you’d stayed?”

Joe’s shoulders drooped.  “No.  It was the right thing to do.  That little girl has a pa.  She doesn’t need me.  Best they all forget. Like I forgot them.”

Hoss lowered his head, unable to look at his brother’s pain.  It was tough.  He had done the right thing.  Breaking up that family would’ve only brought everyone a world of grief.  This way, only Joe was grieving.  But that didn’t make it any easier to watch. 

Joe thought it was over and he’d never see Claire or that little girl again.  But Hoss had hope.  Every week after they got back, he’d checked the mail.  Today, hope arrived at last. 

Stuffing the letter inside his waistcoat pocket, Hoss dashed back to the mercantile and the buckboard.  Pushing the team a mite harder than he should’ve, he couldn’t wait to put that letter into his little brother’s hand.  Bursting through the door, he scanned the room and found only Pa.

“Where’s Joe?”

“I’m here.”  Joe’s voice brought his head around to find his brother walking through from the kitchen. 

“This came for you.” 

A big grin spread over his face when he handed over the letter.  Joe’s eyebrows rose, but he didn’t comment on his brother’s excitement until he caught the name of the town scrawled into one corner of the envelope.  His gaze shot up to meet Hoss’s.  “Eden?”

Unable to get a word out, Hoss nodded.  Joe’s fingers ripped the envelope open and spread the single sheet.  Hoss shifted from foot to foot, watching for some sign it was the good news his gut told him it would be. 

He didn’t hear Pa come to stand beside them.  Hoss hadn’t been privy to Joe’s conversation with their father when they’d returned three months ago.  Joe wanted to talk to Pa alone, and his father had never raised the subject with him.  But he saw the light of hope in Pa’s eyes when he asked, “From Claire?”

The smile on Joe’s face gave them the answer.  “They’ve told Emma about me.  She’s coming for a visit.  I’m gonna see my little girl.”

***

Hoss found his brother in the barn grooming the little Palamino Joe had picked out the day after the letter arrived.  Hanging over the stall, Hoss grinned.

“She’s gonna love her.  That is, iffin you ain’t brushed her bald.” 

Joe returned the smile, put down the grooming brush, and scrubbed one hand through his hair.  Emma was due tomorrow.  Little Brother hadn’t known what to do with himself for the past week. 

“I promised her a pony.”

“And that’s a mighty pretty one.”

“I hope she likes her.”

Hoss dropped a hand onto Joe’s tense shoulder.  “‘Course she will.  I know something else she’ll like too.  You.”

His brother’s hands kneaded together.  “I don’t know.  It’s a lot to ask.  I’m the man who abandoned her.”

“Awww.  I expect Claire’s explained all that.”

“I know.  But I want her to hear it from me.”

The hand on his brother’s shoulder squeezed tight. 

***

Chapter Eleven

Hos reckoned Joe would wear the boards through with his pacing by the time the stage arrived.  He cut a look at Pa, who only raised his eyebrows.   They all came together to greet the occupants when it bowled around the corner.

Joe’s welcome for Claire and George was friendly but not enthusiastic.  They’d planned to stay for three days, long enough to see Emma settled in.  Joe stayed around only enough not to raise any comment.  Hoss didn’t blame him for that. 

The night before the family was due to leave, Pa invited them to extend their visit.  Hoss breathed a sigh of relief when George turned the offer down,  “Thank you, Ben.  But now the railroad is coming, there’s a great deal to do.  I need to get back.”

Grateful for Joe’s sake, Hoss reckoned only he noticed the expression that haunted his brother’s eyes when Claire fussed over George, or they made a move that struck a nerve.  He wasn’t sorry to wave them off and see Joe’s shoulders lift and his step lighten.

***

The Palomino still stood in its stall.  After George and Claire left, Hoss had expected Joe to reveal this little beauty.  Two days later, there was no sign of Little Brother doing that. 

Leaning on the rake, Hoss took a breather and scratched behind one honey-colored ear.

“Don’t you worry.  You’ll get to meet that little gal soon enough.”  Walking into the barn, Joe gave him a look.  Since he’d overheard, Hoss asked, “When are you fixing on giving her to Emma?”

Joe scratched the other ear.  “Soon as I have our talk.  I don’t wanna rush it.”

Hoss got it.  The last thing Joe wanted Emma to think was he was trying to buy her affection.    But he feared that talk, too.

“Y’know, it’s a good job that little gal takes after her ma.  She sure ain’t dumb.”  Ignoring his brother’s grunt, he continued, “But she’s got a good heart.  Just like her pa.  I reckon anything you have to tell her, she’ll understand.”

With a slap on his brother’s back, Hoss returned to cleaning the stalls.  Joe gave the horse one last scratch, pushed back his shoulders, and left.  Hoss smiled. 

***

Joe wilted under the intense gaze that locked onto him and never wavered.  He steadied himself, ready to answer her questions. 

“You didn’t remember us at all?”

“I didn’t know your ma was carrying you.  But it’s true.  I didn’t remember.  I forgot everything.”

“And when you remembered, you came to find us?”

He reached over and pushed back the wayward curl that blew over her face.  “Yes.  If I’d remembered sooner.  Known about you.  I’d have come right away.  Nothing could’ve stopped me.”

She fell silent.  As the seconds dragged by, panic began to grip Joe’s heart.  Had he blown it?  Said too much?  Not enough? 

Emma tilted her head.  “We have lots of time to make up for, don’t we?”

“Yes, we do.”  Those eyes continued to consider him, and he swallowed the lump in his throat to ask, “What is it?”

“I don’t think I should call you Joe anymore.”

He hitched a breath.  Shocked how the question took him by surprise.  “What would you like to call me?”

“Papa is Papa.  So, I can’t call you that.  Would it be all right if I called you Pa?”

Joe blinked back his tears and nodded.  “Sure.  That’s just fine.”

***

EPILOGUE

Walking out of the house, Joe made for the hitch rail and leaned into the wood, made smooth over time.  He breathed in the warm air.  Summer had arrived, and he’d take the stage to Eden tomorrow to pick up Emma.  Ever since that second summer, he’d gone to fetch her. 

He still marveled how she’d fitted right into the Ponderosa.  The house lit up with her laughter, and everyone adored her.  Candy had taken it upon himself to teach her how to be a cowhand, and even the roughest, grouchiest wrangler kept an eye out for her.  She was Claire’s little girl, but when Joe overheard Pa scolding her for riding too fast into the yard, he smiled to know there was some of him in her, too.  He laughed at how easily she’d wrapped Pa around her cute little finger. As for Uncle Hoss?  He’d been a gonna from day one.

Claire never left him.  In his dreams, they were the family he had hoped for.  But a man had to live in the real world and take what fate dealt.  Emma was his ace.  Each summer spent with them brought them closer; to him, it felt like he’d known her all her life.

Whenever he collected her, he’d only stay one night in Eden’s bustling hotel.  But this year, things were different.  This year, there would be no George.  The letter from Claire had arrived last November with the news. 

“What happened?” Pa asked.

“He got caught in a downpour and developed influenza.  Claire says he’s health hadn’t been the same since he got shot, and he didn’t have the strength to beat it.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.  He was a good man.”

“I’ll write to Claire … and Emma.”

The letter to Emma was easier than the one to Claire.  He wasn’t proud of the thought, but George’s death opened a door he believed had been closed for good.  But every instinct fought his desire to pour out his love for her.  He listened to reason and instead filled his letter with condolences and support.  It took everything he had to write that he hoped Emma could still come in the summer, but he’d understand if Claire wanted her close that year.  Claire’s reply let him know he’d done the right thing. 

But now he would see her in person, the widow of George Dryer, the hero and Mayor of Eden for the last four years.  He clasped his hands together and watched his knuckles whiten.

He didn’t turn his head when the door opened, and Pa joined him on the hitch rail.

“All packed?”

“Yep.”

“It’ll be good to have Emma back.”

“Yeah.”

“Be strange for you, seeing Claire now she’s a widow.”

“I guess.”

“You’ll be all right?”

Joe looked at his father.  How was it he always knew?  He smiled and lifted a hand to his shoulder.  “Yeah.  I’ll be all right.”

Both men looked around, hearing the approach of a vehicle, and straightened up to greet their visitor when the buggy swept around the barn.

Squeezed into the front seat beside her brother and sister, Emma waved when she saw them.

“Suprise, Pa, Grandpa!  We’ve all come for a visit.”

For once, Joe wasn’t looking at his daughter.  Instead, his gaze was fixed on the woman holding the reins of the hired buggy. 

When it came to a halt, he still hadn’t moved.  Pa patted him on the back and went to the children.   Hoss, Hop Sing, and Jamie came running, and Pa enlisted them to help take the children inside.

Left alone, Joe gathered himself together and took the few steps toward Claire.  His hand rested on the dash rail, and he looked into the face of the woman he loved.

“Hello, Joe.”

That was all she needed to say.

***  The End  ***

[January 2024]

If you enjoyed my little story,please consider scrolling down and leaving a comment.Thank you. 

Author’s Notes:

Although I have used some poetic license, Joe’s memory loss is based around Episodic/Retrograde amnesia, which is when a person only loses the memory of events in their life – who they are and where they come from.  This can be a total loss or partial loss.  Sufferers’ memory may never return, or it all can, or anything in between. 

The Southern Gentleman

by jfclover

A story of culture and traditions.

1860 

Pa can’t keep his hands off me, always gripping my shoulder or touching my face.  He’s had a hard time over the past few years.  My brothers also, but I was oblivious.  I’d been taken to a land of quality, culture, and traditions.  A place where people are different in their thinking but cared about my welfare and offered me the best life has to offer.  I had everything I needed.  I never lacked food or housing or any of the comforts a growing boy needs to make his way into manhood.  I attempted to learn all I could about my new life and felt proud of my efforts to succeed.

For years, something in my life was missing but for the life of me, I didn’t know what it was.  It would be silly to think I’d been deprived of anything because that wasn’t the truth.  I was deprived of nothing.  I was loved by those who knew me.  In fact, I was treated like royalty, and nothing about my new life proved awkward or wrong.  I lived the high life for most of my time away.

Letting my mind wander takes up a generous part of my new life with Pa.  Trying to put everything in place requires time and energy but with my father’s help, we’re managing to put some of the pieces together.

“Are you hungry, Son?  I believe they’ve started seating for dinner.”

“Sure, Pa.  I’m ready when you are.”

Pa’s hand slides across my shoulder as we make our way to the dining room.  The food never disappoints and even though I enjoy every meal, Pa doesn’t think I eat enough.  I don’t know what he expects.  Maybe he’s used to Hoss and has trouble separating the two of us.

I’ve been away for a long time, and I’m anxious to see the rest of my family.  The last time I saw them, I was still a schoolboy not yet working the ranch, but things will be different now.  I’m grown and will be working alongside Hoss and Adam, a dream I’ve had for years but left behind during my absence.  My brothers weren’t a part of my new life.  How I lost all contact with my past is still a mystery I’ve yet to solve.

“How about over here, Son?”

“Perfect, Pa.”

Once we were seated and gave the waiter our orders, Pa did what he always does when he has the chance.  He apologizes for his part in this mess.  I remind him over and over that it’s not his fault, but he insists it is.  Nothing I say changes his mind.

“If I hadn’t hired that man.  If I could’ve seen what kind of person he was.”

“Pa, there’s no way you could’ve known what Asher had in mind.  The plan was set, and the object was me.  What makes you think you could’ve stopped him?”

“You’re my son, Joseph.  I hired a man without references, a man who had every intention of taking you from your brothers and me and didn’t see the signs.  It’s a father’s duty to protect his children, and I’ll never forgive myself for what that man did to you.”

“That’s the problem, Pa.  I’m not sure what he did to me.”

“Did he tie you up?  Beat you?  What do you think happened?”

“I don’t know.  All I know is that he erased any memory I had of you or my brothers or the Ponderosa.”

“Would he have pistol-whipped you?  A child?”

I shrug my shoulders.  “Believe me, Pa.  If I knew the answer, I’d be the first to tell you.”

Our food arrives, and I’m glad for the diversion.  I can’t let my father go on blaming himself for something he can’t change.  It happened and it’s over, and we’re heading home.

“I hate to say it, Pa, but it wasn’t all hate and bitterness.  There were good times too.”

“What do you mean, Joe?”

“You really want to know?”

“Of course, I do.  I want to know everything that happened to you.”

“Some of it you might not like.”

“Try me, Son.”

***

1857 – Fifteen-year-old Little Joe

If memories of better times could put my life back on track, I would’ve been the first to call on them, but that wasn’t the case.  My name was Joseph; at least, that was the name I’d been given. Where I came from and what I was called before I was brought to this place remained a mystery.

Straight from the beginning, I fell into a routine.  I’d been placed in a second-floor bedroom inside what felt like a grand house but where or why were questions I couldn’t answer.  Chained to a chair during daylight hours and then to the bed in the evening had been standard procedure.  My captor didn’t want me to leave.

A young lady served me meals and was also in charge of emptying the chamber pot.  She followed up on any other needs I might have, but she never spoke a word.  I assumed she was born in a faraway country, but every time she walked into the room, I wished she could stay.

For the first three days, I refused to eat, but when I began feeling dizzy and weak, I gave in and ate everything on my plate.  No one cared one way or another and the girl only did what she’d been told.  If there were other captives like me in the house, I wasn’t aware of their names or whereabouts. 

Every night before bed, I was brought a pot of hot tea.  Though I wasn’t that fond of the taste, I was bored to death, and drinking several cups of tea passed the time of day, but I began noticing changes I couldn’t explain.  Sometimes, I felt dizzy.  Other times, I stared into space like a lost soul.  I couldn’t explain the effects, but something wasn’t quite right.

A tall, thin man popped into the room once a day and took my pulse.  It seemed like a waste of time, but I didn’t understand much of what went on.  My head swam most of the time.  Visions I couldn’t distinguish much less describe floated through my mind every evening after I ate supper and sipped my tea.  It was difficult to explain, but I was at peace with my surroundings and at peace with my captors. 

Days passed, then weeks and months.  The seasons changed though I’d lost track of how many.  I’d been given a new set of clothes.  My status had been upgraded from simple clothes to a young gentleman’s wardrobe and the change suited me fine.

Freedom came slowly.  At first, the chains were removed, but I was still locked inside the bedroom.  As summer turned to fall, I’d been given the entire upstairs floor to navigate as I saw fit.  I stared out the windows for long periods.  I watched the leaves change colors and saw flocks of geese and migrating birds take flight. The world around me was a beautiful place.

The young black woman still brought meals and my evening tea.   Never once did she address me by name or ask a simple question.  Later, I would learn that she’d been disobedient, and her tongue had been cut out.  Any further details weren’t necessary.

My education began during those first few months.  I came to the house a naïve young man, but I was learning more about life and human behavior than I ever thought possible.

Ignorance wasn’t tolerated, and I was eager to learn.  At the beginning of every week, I was given books and new periodicals.  Two of the newspapers, one from Charleston called The Post and Currier and another from Yorkshire called The Yorkshire Enquirer were regulars.  The current events were about six months old, but the remaining articles taught me about life in South Carolina.

A report of my findings was due by the end of every week.  Given that I always jotted my thoughts down on paper, my penmanship improved, but I didn’t think I lived anywhere near South Carolina.  I wasn’t exactly sure where it was, but somewhere in the depths of my mind, I remembered hearing about the South, the land called Dixie.  Even though I couldn’t remember many details, I felt a connection to Southern ways, and I was learning to appreciate the teachings of important Southern gentlemen.

There was nothing new about different classes of people.  In simple terms, the haves, and the have-nots.  I happened to be one of the lucky ones and if I kept up my studies, I would be introduced to a whole new world of like people. Those who didn’t have to lift a finger.  Those whose station was situated high above the less fortunate.  Those who found pleasure in the finer things life had to offer.  A night at the opera or a day at the races was just the beginning of my venture into high society.

Though I was anxious to begin my new life, I still had much to learn.  My studies came first and, as always, a steaming pot of tea helped me concentrate on what was important.  At least, it made me dream of the days ahead and my new life, whatever that was to be.

When I was given the authority to discipline the young, black girl as I saw fit, the journey into life as a Southern gentleman took on a whole new meaning.  But, I had to laugh.  My girl never did anything wrong.  I doubt I could ever say a harsh word much less strike her.

When I gained access to the entire second floor, I learned that Glory, the young girl, had been given a room at the far end of the hall.   When I gained all rights to do as I wished, she’d been moved upstairs from her original quarters so I could keep an eye on her day and night.

A new woman was assigned to bring meals and remove any waste from my room.  Knowing that her only job in this world was to please me, Glory rarely faltered.  She filled my bath, laid out my clothes, and arranged my study schedule so I wouldn’t become distracted or overtired.  I reserved the right to punish for a later date.  The way I saw things, any form of mistreatment was a joke.

The next few months were snowy and cold.  Although I wasn’t allowed off the second floor, I often opened one of the windows and enjoyed the clean, fresh air.  Flashes of memory came in bits and pieces.  A large roaring fire or bundled-up child who threw the first snowball of the season.  But the memory was over as soon as it began.  It seemed that they were almost forbidden.  My mind shut down so fast that I wasn’t sure if the visions had been real or not.

Glory kept the fireplace in my bedroom stoked, but the rooms were large and drafty and on the coldest nights, I took the girl to my bed.  Two bodies were warmer than one and because she couldn’t speak, she didn’t complain.  She learned that I wanted her close.  I wanted her back against my chest for warmth but in time, my hand began to roam.

She was close to my age, perhaps a year or two older, and I wasn’t sure if she’d been used before, but I had no intention of taking advantage.  I only wanted to know what it was like to explore a young woman’s body.  After all, I was fifteen years old, nearly a man, and I had to know these things.  She shouldn’t get upset over something as simple as letting me cup her breast. 

The feeling of her naked body lying next to mine made my head spin, and things gradually progressed.  It wasn’t long before my hand slipped down her stomach and into her thick thatch of curly, black hair.  Most nights, I fell asleep with my hand resting between her legs.  Moisture seeped and heat radiated.  I found it difficult to assert control, but I was determined to remain a gentleman.

With my studies finished for the day and supper behind us, I took her hand and led her to the two velvet-covered chairs that sat close to the fire.  We polished off a pot of hot tea and when I laid my head back and closed my eyes, the most miraculous thing happened.

Glory spread my legs and lowered herself to her knees, and as she ran her hands up the front of my shirt, I lost all control and my manhood came to life.  The girl stood to her feet, pulled me up from the chair, and unfastened my trousers.  After they dropped to the floor, she pushed me back onto the chair and cradled me with her hand before dropping back to her knees.

The joy I felt as she took me inside her mouth was an experience I would never forget.  Even with a clipped tongue, her movements were magical, circling and sucking, and when she scooted me forward and reached for my balls, I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  

I clutched the arms of the chair and much to my surprise, she took it all in.  With my head spinning like a top, Glory had given more than I ever asked for.  She was God’s gift from above and from that moment on, our lives would never be the same.

But my little black slave wasn’t finished.  After leading me to the bed, she pulled down the covers and finished undressing me.  There were no words.  There never would be, but when she stood in the golden lamplight and removed her simple, cotton dress, I watched in awe at the seductive behavior of the young girl.

Again, my manhood betrayed me, and when Glory climbed onto the bed and straddled me, I knew what was to come.  In all my fifteen years, I’d never turned myself over to a girl, but Glory took charge, and after palming her hands on either side of my shoulders, she lowered herself and slipped my swollen cock inside her. She eased her hips back and forth and when I reached out for her; she pushed my hands back to the bed and held them in place.  Her pace quickened from gentle rolling to hammering the hell out of me.  She led me down a path I’d never been before. 

I began to wonder if there was something in the pot of hot tea that gave a girl as young as Glory such a voracious appetite that she would satisfy a man twice in one night, twice without complaint or hesitation.  I never asked for such favors.  I’d kept myself under control, but she seemed eager to please, and I found no fault in the way she handled herself.  In time, I would return the favor.  I would make her beg for more.

After reaching for the bedclothes that had been kicked to the foot of the bed, I motioned her to lay beside me like always.  The calendar might say spring, but the room was frigid and we snuggled close together but within minutes, it happened again.  I was rock hard, but it was my turn to please.

As I maneuvered lower in the bed, I rolled her to her back and bent her legs at the knees.  I was venturing into unknown territory and hoped I wouldn’t disappoint. My tongue did most of the work, but I reached up for those perfectly rounded breasts with both hands.  If she was half as excited as I was, we were good to go.

My tongue ventured deep inside, and then I toyed with a little ridge I found not far from the outer surface.  I must’ve hit the jackpot because Glory could barely contain herself.  As I fluttered my tongue against her wet, silky skin, she squirmed and shifted her weight until her hips rose off the bed, but I left her wanting until I sensed she was ready for my cock to do the rest.  As I eased myself inside, she turned her head but reached for my waist and encouraged the rhythm of the dance. It took longer to come this time, but with Glory easing my sense of urgency, the result was much more satisfying.

I studied hard that spring.  I learned the inner workings of plantation life and how things were done to the satisfaction of one single man—the master of his domain. As the owner of a plantation, he oversaw a vast operation.  His work life revolved around either cotton or tobacco, the two main sources of income in every Southern state.  His social life was a separate issue.  Whether he held an intimate dinner party or a gala event, he was the king of his castle, a leader of men, and a showman.  Even his own family would bow at his feet as though he were as vital as royalty.

I began to envy men who proved their own worth, who enhanced their plantation from the generation that came before.  Those were the men I wanted to emulate, and I prayed that someday, I could prove my own worth as a Southern gentleman.

On several occasions, Glory would sneak under my mahogany desk. Sometimes, she’d start at my ankle and slip her hand past my boot just to play with my leg. I would remain as still as possible, pretend I didn’t notice, but she was a smart girl and knew how long I could last before I unbuttoned my trousers and let her have at me.  The release took some of the pressure off of composing my weekly essays. 

On a Monday afternoon in late spring, an unknown man dressed like a high-society butler entered my room.  I stood from my desk and greeted him.

“May I help you?”

“Yes, you may, Massa Joseph.”

Who the heck was this guy and how did he know my name?  Massa?  I’d never been called that before.

“A request has been made that you attend a small dinner party this evening with Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding, and the gentleman’s brother, Edward Spaulding.  Formal attire will be sent to your quarters promptly.  I suggest you bathe and do something with that hair.”

“Yessir.  What time should I be ready, Sir?”

“Seven-forty-five.  I will be at your service to escort you to the main dining room.”

“Fine, Sir.  Thank you, Sir.”

After the man closed the door behind him, I looked for Glory, but she was nowhere to be found.  When she came to my room a few minutes later, we shared a pot of tea and I told her what the “butler” had said.

Though I thought she’d be happy for me, she walked toward a south-facing window and looked out.  I moved in close and rested my hands on her shoulders.  I couldn’t ask questions, but I knew she was sad and I didn’t know why.  I turned her toward me.

“I wish you could say something.  There’s so much you could tell me about this house and the people who live here.”  I pulled her to my chest.  “You know the Spauldings, but today was the first time I ever heard the name.  I haven’t lived here forever, but I was brought to this house for a reason, and maybe I’ll never know why, but you do. You know everything about me, don’t you?”

She hugged me tight and that’s when I realized there was a change in the air. For reasons I didn’t understand, everyone knew the outcome of tonight’s dinner but thought it wise to leave me in the dark. Glory was either frightened or … I couldn’t figure her out, but she clung to me like a dead weight.

I sat down to continue my studies, but my concentration had flown the coup with the aftermath of the invite.  Who were these people and why me?  Why tonight? What if I’d said no?  Would I have been punished or sent away to fend for myself digging through other people’s trash?  I never felt so alone.

As usual, several young ladies were in charge of filling the tub for my bath. Climbing a flight of stairs with two full buckets would be a challenge for anyone, but for the young ladies, it must’ve been a nightmare.  My clothing had been delivered earlier, and I chuckled out loud when I picked up a bottle of hair tonic.  The “butler” wasn’t kidding.

Glory knelt next to the copper tub to wash every inch of me.  She never missed an opportunity to take me in her hand, but today’s bath was different.  This was an important day, and she resisted any urge she might have. She lathered and rinsed and nothing more.

When I stepped out of the tub, she had the towel spread wide and ready to swaddle me like a baby.  I held my arms out level and when she gathered the corners in one hand, I grabbed her up and carried her to the bed.  Lying beside a beautiful young woman was every man’s dream, and Glory was my dream.  Never one to disappoint, she lowered herself to my crotch and worked her magic.

I curled on my side and slid my hands under my head.  I was too nervous to sleep and when Glory brought me a pot of tea, I sat up and drank so fast that my head swam. What the hell?  I could barely catch my breath. I crawled back into a fetal position and reached for Glory’s hand.  My vision began to blur and a strangled darkness descended from the ceiling. 

Though I didn’t know what to think, I didn’t say anything.  I didn’t want her to assume I was some kind of loon, and I kept the weird sensations to myself, but with Glory’s hand tucked between mine, a feeling of ease came over me. I needed this girl more than I could say.  She’d been my lifeline on more than one occasion, and when a feeling of absence would come over me, Glory was the only person who could bring me back.

Not knowing who I was and where I came from would always haunt me, and that’s why tonight was so important.  Maybe I’d get the answers I longed to hear.  The Spauldings had taken me in and given me a fine education, but there were drawbacks to the type of environment they thought a growing boy would find invigorating.

I moved to the edge of the bed and sat up.  Glory looked at me as though she knew I was coming back to myself again.  Sometimes I wondered if my whole existence was a dream.  Without my little slave to keep me grounded, I didn’t know what would become of Massa Joseph.  

By seven o’clock, I’d dressed in my new suit of clothes and tamed my hair as much as possible.  “How do I look?”  Her eyes welled with tears.  I didn’t understand, but I needed to know if I was fit to join my host and hostess.  “Good enough for the Spaulding’s?”

She took my hands and lifted my arms from my sides.  After giving me a once-over, she smiled, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed my cheek.

The “butler” showed up at exactly seven-forty-five.  When he knocked on the bedroom door, I knew my life would never be the same again.  I didn’t know what the changes might be, but Glory’s eyes had given enough away that I knew that a change would happen tonight. 

***

Chapter Two

I tried to take in my surroundings as we ventured through massive hallways and grand ballrooms I hadn’t seen before.  Flocked wallpaper along with several pieces of eighteenth-century furniture lined the halls, but my escort walked too fast for me to take in every room we passed although I was impressed with the things I saw.  When we reached the dining hall, the “butler” stopped, turned, and straightened my cravat.  He brushed away a lone piece of lint and gave me a nod of approval.

“May I ask your name, Sir?”

“The name’s Albert.”

“Glad to make your acquaintance, Albert.”

“Are you ready to be announced?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Wait here.”  Albert opened the heavy double doors and stepped inside the dining room.  With his heels locked together and his gloved hands folded in front of him, he announced me.  “Massa Joseph, Sir.”

“Send him in.”

Albert turned and motioned me forward.  As I stepped inside the room, a medium-sized man with hair the same shade as mine stood and walked toward me.  He offered his hand and I accepted the friendly greeting.  

“Come with me, Son.  My name is Howard Spaulding, this is my home, and there’s someone I want you to meet.”

Walking alongside a man I didn’t know to meet another man I didn’t know was more than bizarre.  Like a fish out of water, I  felt every nerve react as if I’d stepped out of the bath and into the wrong body.  Who were these people and why had they taken a liking to me?

A man seated at the long cherrywood table stood and smiled when I approached. He looked familiar, but I couldn’t place him or anyone else.  A fine-looking woman stood next to him and another woman remained seated.

“Edward, after years of searching, the day has finally come.  I present Master Joseph Spaulding, your long-lost son.”

Son?  I didn’t know this man.  Edward extended his hand and though I held my hand out, my heart wasn’t in it.

“It’s been a long time, Son.  A long time.”

“Yessir.”  My, God. Was I losing my mind?  I didn’t know the man so how could he be my father? “I’m not sure I understand, Sir.”

“Sit down, Joseph.  It’s a rather long story, and I’ll fill you in on all the details as soon as supper arrives.  Hopefully, my voice or even my mannerisms will strike a chord and it will all come back to you.”

“You really are my father … my blood father?”

“I am, Joseph, and the beautiful woman sitting next to me is your mother.”

“I have a mother too?”

All four of the Spaulding’s chuckled at my response.  I couldn’t find humor in my statement, but they sure did.  I never felt like such an outsider before.  The four of them were laughing at my expense, and I didn’t appreciate being the butt of the joke.

“Why did it take you so long to find me?”

“You can’t believe what we’ve been through, Joseph.   We searched every inch of the country, but I wasn’t alone.  I hired men from the Pinkerton agency years ago, but there was no trail to follow.  Every corner they turned ended up another dead end.”

“Why … I don’t understand why … did I run away?”

“No, Joseph.  Nothing like that.  None of this is your fault.  Please don’t blame yourself.”

“But—”

“There’s plenty of time for explanations.  Let’s have a nice supper before we delve into all that unpleasantness.”

As I stared down at the empty place setting, my “mother” stopped me.  Tears formed in deep green eyes that stared into mine.  “Joseph.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

The woman lowered my face close to hers and brushed a soft kiss on my cheek.  I wasn’t sure how to respond.  Everyone knew me but I knew no one.  “I’ve missed you so much.  I’m afraid the last several years have taken their toll.  I was a much younger much prettier woman before you were—”

“Later, Loraine.  Let’s have our supper first. I want to hear about Joseph’s time away before we discuss Tom Asher and the day that changed our lives.”

I tried to remember a man named Tom but my mind was blank about a lot of things including Mr. Asher.  The name didn’t ring a bell and all this talk about people I didn’t know made me want to run like hell.

Moments later, supper was served.  Bowls of thick, hot soup and baskets of brown bread were placed in front of each of us, but I didn’t move. I had no idea what to do.  With my “mother” on one side and a man who professed to be my father on the other. I waited for them to begin.  But that was only the beginning. Platters of roasted beef, potatoes, beans, corn, beets, and much, much more were set at our end of the table.  More baskets of bread were brought out for the men.  Bottles of red wine flowed freely.  

Although I watched everyone closely, I drank my share of wine and was feeling lightheaded when Edward began question-and-answer time.

“Howard tells me they found you in a town called Placerville.  Is that correct?”

“If you say so.”

“Can you tell your mother and me a little bit about your life?”

“There’s not much to tell, Sir.  I don’t know how I got here and I don’t remember much about my life before this house.”

I heard my mother sob as she clutched my hand with both of hers and looked up at my father.  “How could we have let this happen.”

“I’ll explain all that to the boy in time.”

“I’ll never let you out of my sight again, Joseph.”

I smiled at the woman who seemed to have my best interest at heart. If only I could remember something about my mother or father, just a little clue, but there was nothing.  A blank slate was all I had. 

By the time we finished dessert, I was a dead man.  The anticipation of the evening’s events took its toll, and all I wanted to do was fall into bed with Glory and sleep like a baby.

“I wonder if I might be excused for the night.  The evening was more than I hoped for but I have to admit, I’m exhausted.”

“Of course, Son.  Why don’t I walk you to your room.”

“Yessir.  That would be nice.”

After kissing my mother’s cheek and thanking my hosts, Edward and I left the dining room and headed for the stairs.  “I wanted to talk to you alone before tomorrow.”

“All right.”

“I’ve kept a few details of your kidnapping from your mother.  As you can see, she’s a petite woman and often fragile when it comes to unpleasant situations.  I don’t want her to have to relive the horrors of that time.  It nearly killed her to know you were gone from our lives. It took months for her to recover and step outside the house.  Socials were a thing of the past.  The opera, plays, a night out all ended when we lost you.”

“Kidnapping?”

“Yes.”

“Tom Asher?”

“That’s right, Son.”

“It was a matter of sour grapes.  My cotton crop sold for a higher price than his and … it’s a long story, Joseph, and you’re tired.  Let’s talk tomorrow when you’re up to hearing all the details of that horrible day.”

“As you wish … Father.”  The word felt wrong, but I was beginning to grow fond of the man.  He’d been nothing but kind and straightforward, and I appreciated that.”  

Edward offered his hand, and I shook it, but when I turned to enter my room, he pulled me to his chest and held me tight.  “I never thought the day would come that I could hold you in my arms again.  You’re my pride and joy, Joseph.  Your mother and I love you very much.”

I was caught unaware when I heard my father sob, so gentle yet so heartfelt.  Tears welled in my eyes for a life I should’ve known but was stripped of early on.  I would make up for the time lost, and I would show them the respect they deserved.

After saying good night and closing the door behind me, I felt a new sense of purpose, a reason to live, and above all, a reason to show gratitude to those who spent so much time and money searching for their long-lost son.  I was a very lucky fella.

By the time I stripped off my suit and crawled between the covers, I wondered why Glory hadn’t come to my room.  She rarely let me fend for myself but most of all, I wanted to tell her everything that my father had said.

The next thing I knew, the sun was shining through lace curtains that covered my eastern window.  The day had begun and I was at a loss without Glory.  I didn’t realize how much I depended on her for everything.  Hot water for a wash.  My razor and tooth powder laid out next to the basin and a fresh set of clothes for the new day.  I seemed to be on my own for the first time in months.  But where could she have gone?  Although I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to do after I got dressed, I would question Mr. Spaulding about my past as soon as I saw him. 

When no one bothered to bring breakfast, I ventured out of my room and stood at the top of the stairs.  When Albert motioned for me to come ahead, I did.  

“Hurry, Massa Joseph, or you’ll be late.”

“Late, Sir?”

“For breakfast with the family.”

“Oh, of course.  Breakfast with the family.  Why didn’t I think of that.”

“Didn’t anyone tell you that you were expected downstairs by eight?”

“No, Sir.”

Albert stopped so abruptly that I nearly crashed into his back.  “Massa Joseph.  It’s time we got things straight.  Mr. Spaulding is my employer.  After all your book learning, don’t you know better’n to call me sir?”

“I … I guess not.  What should I call you?”

“Massa Spaulding brought me to Nevada from South Carolina, but I’s a free man now.”

“So you can leave if you want, right?”

“I can, but I won’t.”

“You were his slave then, right?”

“I was, but he let me buy my freedom.”

“Oh … I see.”

“We best hurry, Sir.”

“Yessir.”  When the black man turned and glared, I realized what I’d done.  “Yes, Albert.”  I also realized that everything I’d learned about Southern ways and Southern gentlemen was barely enough to get by.  My education was lacking.  I still had much to learn.  I wasn’t sure why I didn’t already know these things.  Why was I learning about customs and etiquette and Southern traditions at my age?  Why hadn’t I been schooled in certain behaviors since the day of my birth?

Like the evening before, Albert opened the double doors and announced me.  Then, he stepped aside so I could pass.  Maybe I was a slow learner.  It never occurred to me that he was a former slave.  Why did I take for granted that Glory was and Albert wasn’t?  I should be smarter than that.

“Good morning, Son.  Please join us.”

I walked toward the table and saw that everyone had been seated in the same places as the night before.  The empty table setting clued me as to where I was expected to sit—in between my mother and father.

“Good morning, Father, Mother.”  I leaned down and kissed her cheek before I took my seat.  “Good morning, Mr. Spaulding, Mrs. Spaulding.”

“He’s done well with his studies, hasn’t he, Edward?”

“I agree, Younger Brother.  He’s on his way to becoming a mighty fine gentleman, a man any father would be proud of.”

A sharp pain sliced through my head and though I tried not to grimace, I had trouble hiding the discomfort completely.  I shook it off as fast as I could; I didn’t want to be seen as weak or sickly, not in front of people who had my best interest at heart.  At the same time, I wondered why the sharp pain came when “any father would be proud of” was said.  They were words I should’ve been proud of too.

“Eat up, Joseph.  I think you’re a bit small for your age, aren’t you, Son?”

“I suppose I am, Sir.”

“That’s enough, Edward.  My son has endured a great deal of trauma in his short life, and I won’t have you minimizing his efforts to please you in ways that can’t be helped.”

“Your mother’s right, Son.  I don’t want you to worry about a thing.  My comment was thoughtless and I apologize.”

“No need to apologize, Father.  I don’t remember much before I came here to live; in fact, I don’t remember anything at all.”

“Tell us your first memories, Joseph.”

I thought hard but the story never changed.  My memory had been removed, and I didn’t even know how it happened.  If I was starved or beaten within an inch of my life, I don’t remember.  I was beginning to think I was slow or just plain stupid. 

“There was a fancy coach, and I remember it pulling up at the back door of this house.”

“Nothing before the coach?”

“No, Sir.  I’m sorry, Sir.”

“Don’t be, Son.  Go on.”

“An older man dressed all in black brought me here.  He said that this was my new home and I should feel honored to live among the socially accepted elite.”

My father smiled and glanced across the table at his brother.  “Anything else?”  

“Not really.”  I took a better look around the dining room and realized the grand magnificence.  

“Do you know anything about gold fever, Joseph?  After our parents died in the spring of ’49, Edward and I wanted to try our luck in the California gold fields.  We were two of the lucky ones and to use the term loosely, we struck it rich.  While I convinced my wife to come west and make our home here in Sacramento, your father, Edward, sailed back to South Carolina to join your mother, Loraine, in our ancestral home.”

“That’s great, but was I born in South Carolina?”

“Yes.”

“Then how did I end up in California and why was I chained up for months?”

My uncle continued.  “I’ll fill you in on the second part of your question, Joseph.”

“Okay.”

“You were as wild as a bobcat when you came here.  The sheriff suggested I cuff you to keep you safe.  It was either that or throw you in his jail, and I certainly didn’t want to do that.  You were my only nephew—my blood kin—and I wasn’t about to hand you over to the authorities.  I took his advice and secured you until you calmed down and I thought I could trust you not to run.”

“My memory isn’t very good.”

“I know but let me finish. Your father hired the Pinkerton agency, and when they realized you were the boy they’d been sent to find, they were instructed to bring you to our home.  Your aunt and I were closer than dragging you back to South Carolina.  Your father would make the trip west to escort you home himself.  I’m sorry I had to go to extremes, Joseph, but I felt I had no other choice.”


“I understand.”

“Do you want to take it from here, Edward?”

“Do you want anything else to eat, Son?  Ham? Potatoes?  Grits?”

“No, Sir.  I’m fine.” 

My father looked up at one of the servant girls.  “Could we have our tea and coffee, please?”

I would finally hear the story.  I’d waited almost a year to get my bearings, to know who I was and where I belonged.  After the tea and coffee were served, my father began the long and difficult story of a life I never knew.

“Drink up, Son.  The whole pot was brewed especially for you.”

“Thank you.”  Not wanting to disappoint, I drank the first cup, poured a second, and then sat back and waited for the story.

“When we ventured out west, my brother and I left our womenfolk behind and as it turned out, it was the worst decision I ever made.  You were only seven at the time and the gold fields were no place for a woman and her child.  Howard and I were away from home for over six years and during that time, you were taken by a man but we’ll discuss him later.  Your mother tried every way she knew how to reach me, but communication in those days was almost nil.  By the time I returned home,  there was nothing I could do but hire people to try and find you.”

“Do I have brothers and sisters?”

“I’m afraid you’re our only child.  I nearly lost your mother when you were born so we never tried again.  And then you were gone.  To say we were devastated is an understatement.  Your mother took to her room, and I worked day and night.  The trauma nearly cost both of us our lives.”

“I’m sorry, Sir.”

My mother reached out and wrapped her arm around my shoulder.  “Oh, Joseph.  Don’t ever feel like any of this was your fault.  That horrible man hated your father and he—“”

“Not now, Dear.  Let’s save those details for another time.”

The room grew deathly quiet.  I wasn’t sure what to make of the situation so I stayed silent too.  It didn’t seem like the right time to ask a lot of questions.

“We’ll be leaving a week from Friday, Joseph.  I think that will give everyone enough time to feel comfortable with each other before our journey.”

Although I heard something about a trip, my mind had taken a turn and it became hard to even see across the table.  This had happened so many times before but I always had Glory by my side.  I didn’t dare tell anyone in my new family.  I didn’t want them to think I was anything but their long, lost son, but boy they craved to have with them.

My father’s words didn’t make sense.  Didn’t they just arrive?  Now they were leaving?  I’d studied a lot of geography and I knew how far South Carolina was from California.  I also knew it was a helluva journey from coast to coast. My mind had calmed, and I felt brave enough to speak up.

“A journey, Sir?”

“Yes, Son.  The three of us will be traveling back home.”

It wasn’t the answer I expected, but my father continued to fill me in.  “Howard says you’ve finished your studies and are well aware of what will be expected of the son of a Southern gentleman.”

“I hope so. Sir.”

“You must know that from the day you were taken, your identity as a young Southern boy was lost.  Your education ended that day, but we all feel that you’ve worked hard and are ready to take your place amongst South Carolina’s finest.

“I’m overwhelmed, Sir.”

“Don’t be.  You’ll come home with your mother and me and take your rightful place in society.  You’ll be able to court debutants from all over the state.  By the time we arrive home, the coming out season will have begun and with your looks, I expect you’ll be seen with the cream of the crop.”

“Edward.  Don’t be crass.”

“Just look at him, Sweetheart.  He has my coloring and your fine features.  The best of both of us.”

“You’re terrible, Edward.  You’re going to embarrass the boy.”

“I’m sorry if I spoke out of turn, Son, but you do have very fine features and I can’t imagine any intelligent young lady would find fault or turn down an invitation.”

My mind went straight to Glory.  Although she couldn’t speak, she was very intelligent and highly motivated, but my father wasn’t talking about girls like her.  She didn’t have to be either to please a common man like me and if I believed everything my father said, I wasn’t common at all.  I’d been gifted with my own intelligence and a place in high society that most men didn’t stand a chance of reaching.  It wasn’t a God-given right.  It all boiled down the men who came before me.  My ancestors.  My heritage.  It all played a part in the Southern way of life.

“Uncle Howard?  May I call you uncle?”

“Of course, Son.”

“Can you tell me what’s happened to Glory?”

***

Chapter Three

I slept alone.  Glory had been assigned different household duties, and I was no longer included in her daily routine.  Even though I talked and she listened, we’d grown very fond of each other.  I missed my friend.

My studies were complete.  My books and tablets had been removed from my desk and I had a lot of spare time on my hands.  After breakfast the following morning, I began to explore parts of the house I’d never seen before.  For months, I’d been locked in one room.  Then I’d been given reign over the entire second floor.

I hadn’t thought about my captivity for a long time.  When a man lives a certain way for an extended period, it becomes normal behavior with normal surroundings and Glory made everything seem right.  

When I opened a door at the far end of the hallway, I didn’t know what I expected to see, but it wasn’t another flight of stairs.  Feeling adventurous, I climbed up the dark passageway and pulled open a door to an attic.  There wasn’t much to see, and I walked toward a window that resembled a ship’s porthole.  Enough light showed through that I could see one more door to my left and when curiosity won out, I tried to turn the knob but the door had been locked.  I didn’t think much about it until I heard a pecking sound coming from within.

After swallowing my fear, I pressed my ear to the door and listened for more signs of life.  “Is someone there?”  The odd sound had stopped.  Maybe I imagined the noise, but no.  That wasn’t the case.  It began again.  Frantic and loud pounding. Someone was trapped behind the door.  

I slid my fingertips along the top ridge of the doorframe and found what I was looking for—a long brass key.  My heart beat like a man walking to his death.   “Hello?”  Still no answer, but I couldn’t quit now.  I had to know.  I turned the key in the lock and the door gave free.  

“Glory?  What the—what’s this all about?”  She threw her arms around my neck and clung to me like I was her lifeline. “Why are you here?  What’s going on?”

Her hands were all over me, in the hair that curled at my neck, down my back to my waist, and up the front of my chest.  Her breasts pressed against my shirt as tears flowed down her cheeks. 

“Where are your clothes?  Who locked you in that room?”  With her sable-colored skin, it was hard to tell but I’m sure she had bruises marring her neck and shoulders.  “Did someone hurt you?”  

It was obvious she missed me too, but why had I been lied to?  Why had she been taken away from me?  So many Questions without answers.

Had she been starved too?  I carried her feather-like body to the safety of my room.  Anyone who disliked her new living arrangements would have to contend with me.

Beaten and starved.  What kind of person did things like this to a poor defenseless girl?  The tongue thing was bad enough, but I could stop anyone else who thought they could send her to an early grave.

After tucking her into my bed, I sat on the edge and rubbed her back till she fell asleep.  I wanted to fetch a platter of food, but I didn’t dare leave her side.  As soon as I was able, I would inform Uncle Howard about the situation and pile a plate to the ceiling with a good nutritious meal.

My mind worked overtime.  My days of studying from dawn to dusk were behind me, and a new adventure would take its place.  I wondered what Father would say about taking Glory back home with us.  If money was an issue, I could always pay him back later.

It wasn’t long before Glory woke and sat up with a start.  With fear in her eyes, she reached for me and tucked her black head of hair under my chin.

“Don’t you fret now.  You’re safe with me.”

I patted her back like a mother soothes her crying child.  Soft and even, with a gentle rhythm, I calmed my sweet girl and felt her tied-up muscles relax. When I heard a gentle tapping on my bedroom door, I should’ve thought better before I said, “Come in.”

My mother stood under the doorframe.  She stared at the two of us wrapped in each other’s arms on my bed.  Since Glory was naked, I wondered what my mother would think of her dear, sweet son.

“I’m intruding.”

“No, Mother.  It’s not what you think, but I’d like you to hear the story.”

“I won’t be part of this, Joseph.”

“No, you don’t understand.  Glory is my friend.”

“I must speak to your father.”

“She was locked in a closet, Mother.  She was frightened, and I brought her to my room.  Please don’t be angry.  What else was I to do?”

“I can’t … I won’t be a part of some sordid affair with a whoring negress.”  The door slammed behind her, and she was gone.

Glory heard every word, and I was ashamed of everything my mother said.  Overnight,  I’d become part of a family I didn’t know existed.  Though I didn’t want to be disrespectful to either of my parents, Glory was a human being like everyone else.  She had feelings too.

Most of my studies had portrayed images of Southern life, but how could I feel superior to a girl who’d been with me night and day for nearly a year?  A girl who helped me through the horrifying spells that would come crashing down on me just before bedtime.  She soothed my nightmares and eased the frustration of graduating from boy to man.

When a knock came the second time that morning, I hesitated before answering.  “I’m busy.”

“This is your father, Son.  May I come in?”

I tucked Glory under the covers and opened the door partway.  “What can I do for you, Sir?”

After pushing me to the side, my father plowed straight toward the bed, flung the blanket off Glory, and grabbed her by the arm.  “Get out of my son’s room.”

“Father, please!”

Glory tried to cover herself with her hands, but I rushed to her side and wrapped my arms around her.  “What are you doing?  This girl is my friend.”

“There’s something you need to learn, Boy.  Black whores are nothing but trash.  They’re a dime a dozen, and I don’t ever want to see you in a predicament like this again.”

“What are you saying?  She’s not a predicament she’s my friend.”

“Not anymore.”

When my father tried to grab her away, I held on tighter.  “Please, Father.  She’s done nothing wrong.”

“Fine.  Send her out of the room so we can talk man to man.”

Tears glistened on Glory’s cheeks.  I leaned down and whispered, “Can you find someplace to hide while I smooth things out with my father?”  Still trying to cover herself, she slipped out the bedroom door.

“Mighty fine-looking woman, Son.  I see why you took her to your bed.”

“She’s more than just a whore, Father.”

“You have a kind soul, Joseph, but I’m afraid your studies have proved fruitless.  Have you learned nothing this past year?”

“I learned plenty, Sir.”

“Then why are you insisting this girl means more to you than just a decent bed warmer?”

“Because she does.  Because she’s a human being and we’ve become friends.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, Son.  She’s nothing more than chattel.  She’s no better than a milk cow or a plow horse.  Do you understand what I’m saying?  You slept with the girl.  Your mother has a problem with that but I understand completely.  I’ve had my share of whores and you will too.  Once we’re home, you can have your pick of any young girl that suits your fancy.  Just try to be discreet around your mother.”

Though I’d read about such things, I never thought it pertained to me.  How naïve had I been?  I hadn’t been reading about other people’s lives, I’d been reading about my own family and what would be expected of me.

“Think hard, Son.  It’s a way of life and in no time, you’ll grow accustomed to your new life.  I guarantee that there’s nothing  more gracious and satisfying as Southern living.”

***

Chapter Four

We left the house early Friday morning, and I was never to see Glory again.  Uncle Howard drove us to the docks where we would begin the first leg of our journey east.  After seeing me with Glory, my mother had kept her distance.  Father said the shock of seeing her young son with a black whore was too much to bear and she’d taken to her room for the better part of the week. 

My father and I took long walks and had inspiring talks during our final week in Sacramento.  He made sure I understood what was expected of a son who was young and privileged, and I listened to every word he said.  Rarely did I ask silly boyish questions.  He expected more of me, and I began to adhere to his philosophy of life.

So many aspects of my new life sounded like a string of parties and formal affairs, of lovely debutantes and heated debates.  Trouble was brewing in the South, and if I wasn’t clued into the latest developments, I’d be left in the dark.  He wanted a man by his side, not a sniveling little kid who might embarrass him or his wife, my mother.

I did more nodding and agreeing that week than I thought possible.  I was learning the ropes.  I was learning everything a Southern gentleman needed to know. And most of it didn’t come from books.  Had I wasted a year of my life?  Maybe, but even though my father may have faults, he was a fine man, and his assurances concerning my well-being were accepted with much gratitude. 

By week’s end, I learned to respect my father.  I’d learned to trust his words and abide by his values.  He trusted me to do the right thing, and I didn’t plan on letting him down.  He was quickly becoming my hero.

Boarding the ferry that would take us from Sacramento to San Francisco was the biggest thrill of my life.  Everything from this day on would be an adventure I’d never forget especially the massive steamer that would take the three of us all the way to Panama.

Most days, I stood on the deck and stared at the fine line that separated the sky from the sea.  At times, I’d see a gull passing by and take note of which of us was the fastest.  Father and I talked and my mother was able to forgive me, which made for a more pleasant existence.  Between the first steamer, the railway through the isthmus, and a second larger ship, we landed in the Port of Charleston.  Father wasted no time hiring a carriage and driver and we were on our way to my father’s plantation.

The eye-catching structure was a remarkable sight to see.  As I hung my head out the carriage window, the driver sailed up the tree-lined drive toward the house.  I’d never seen so many flowering trees in my life, and they were as striking as the home I would call my own.  I didn’t deserve such a palace, and I was mesmerized by its grandeur.

Standing in perfect form in front of the main entrance we’re better than a dozen butlers and the same exact number of maids.  

“Welcome to Rosewood, Son.”

“I’ve never witnessed anything so grand.”

My father turned in his seat to face me.  “Someday this will all be yours.”

“Your generosity overwhelms me, Sir.”

My mother had urged me to sit next to her in the carriage and when she pressed her hand to my knee, I knew my indiscretions had been forgiven.  “You’ll fit in splendidly, Joseph. Not only are you one of the most intelligent young men I’ve ever known, but you also have a look about you that women will find to their liking.”

“I agree wholeheartedly, Loraine.  The boy is a natural go-getter.  He’ll do nothing less than make us both proud.”

I accepted the praise though I was more anxious to venture inside the house and see where I would spend the remainder of my life.  Was I living a dream or was this place for real?   It hardly seemed possible.  I thought Uncle Harold’s place was the largest home I’d ever seen, but it didn’t begin to compare to Rosewood.

When I jumped out of the carriage and reached up to unfasten the strap that secured our luggage, my father shook his head.  Damn.  I should’ve realized that wasn’t my job.   Being a proper gentleman took a lot of getting used to.  We all had our place, and we all had a job to do.  My job was to be waited on.  Every aspect of my life would be handled by someone else.  I wouldn’t be doing the chores; I’d be giving orders to those less fortunate.  

“Come on, Son.  Your life will begin the moment you step inside your new home.” 

My mother and father held hands.  As far as I could tell, they were a loving couple.  They adored each other and they adored me.  What else could a guy my age ask for?  

Two of the highfaluting butlers opened the double front doors and my father and mother stepped aside so I could enter the residence first.  I learned later on that I had it all wrong.  There was only one butler, the head butler.  The rest of the men were nothing more than domestic servants, often called footmen, but they were still a class above a field hand.  Those poor bastards were the lowest of the low.

I was overwhelmed by the grandeur of my surroundings.  Nothing could’ve prepared me for the height of the ceilings, the spacious foyer, the fancy millwork, or the extravagant parquet flooring.  I stood in awe of it all.

“There’s more to see, Son.”

I chuckled at my father’s remark.  Of course, there was more, but I was so taken aback by the initial sight of my new home, I’d stopped dead in my tracks and tried to take it all in, but that was an impossible task.  It would take years to get used to such elegance.

“How about I have Sarah May show you to your room?”

“That would be fine, Sir.”

The woman seemed to know she was needed before Father called her over.  “Take my son, Joseph, to his room, Sarah May.”

“This way, Massa Joseph.”

She already knew my name.  I wondered how long she’d worked for my family.  Was she here when I was taken?  Someday I would ask but today wasn’t the day. 

The staircase was as wide as a street.  It had a slight curve and when we reached the landing, we turned left.  “This way to your quarters, Sir.”  She continued down the hallway to the second door on our right.  I didn’t count all the doors on the second floor.  I’d save that for another day.

“Here we are.”

The young lady entered the room first.  As she moved toward one of the windows, I stood in the doorway and took in my surroundings.  After she lifted the first sash, she moved to a second and third window and did the same.  There wasn’t much of a breeze but I’m sure she had her orders.  I’d learned enough about Southern black women to know she had no choice but to do as she’d been told.

I didn’t see my mother or father until suppertime.  My trunk had been brought to my room, and I’d been given time to get settled.  Instead of a young lady like Glory, I’d been assigned a personal servant named Peter, and he knew just what to do.  My luggage was unpacked and all of my belongings were arranged in proper order.  

Day and night, Glory was always on my mind.  I never had a chance to say goodbye, but I hoped she was doing okay.  Her life only seemed precious to me.  No one else cared and someone took it upon themselves to make her life miserable.  I’d heard the term that life wasn’t fair, but it didn’t have to be so harsh.

Supper that night was a casual affair.  I didn’t have to dress for guests; it was just the three of us and it would stay that way until Mother’s strength returned after the grueling trip east.  My mother was a frail woman, slight in every way possible.  Some would say I took after her more than my father.  Her green eyes dominated and she passed down her fine features; at least that was the consensus of my closest relatives.

The smell of the sea didn’t follow us to Rosewood, but it was a different kind of air than I was used to.  Somewhere, in the far-off reaches of my mind, I remembered the clean, fresh scent of pine.  I don’t think it was Placerville or Sacramento, but it was there all the same.  An odd little memory that made no sense at all.

At times, I had odd flashes of a man with a deep, distinct voice.  He was probably a relative I was fond of when I was just a boy before I was taken, but I’d like to put a face to the voice.  Maybe someday.

Father summoned me right after breakfast the following morning.  It was my first full day back home, and I wanted to make the most of it.  I would be entering adulthood soon, and I was ready to begin my new life as the son of a plantation owner.  Father wanted my future to begin today, and he led me straight to the barn.

“A man isn’t a man unless he owns one of the finest mounts in the entire country.  These three came straight from Kentucky and the choice is yours to make.”

“They’re beautiful, Father.”

I stepped forward and inspected the gray.  He had a chest like no other.  Strong yet sleek.  The reddish-colored bay came next.  A thoroughbred.  She had the legs of a beautiful female … horse, that is, and I could barely take my eyes off her to look at the black, the third and final mount.

Something about the black struck me.  He wasn’t the largest and he may not have been the strongest, but the way his eyes glistened when I rubbed his nose made him an easy choice.

“I’ll take the black.”

“Are you sure, Son?”

“Yessir.  I believe he will serve me well.”

“Fine.  Pick out a saddle and mount up.  I have a route picked out that will give you a layout of the land.”

I moved toward the row of finely tooled saddles and ran the palm of my left hand over each of them, but one had me curious.  “What’s this, Father?  Surely it’s not a saddle.”

“Oh, but it is, Boy.  It’s an English saddle.  Lightweight and good for racing.”

“I see.”

I didn’t really, but I wasn’t about to laugh at the absurdity of such a funny-looking waste of leather.  The fourth in line looked like a winner, and I tossed it on top of the black.

“He’ll need a name, Joseph.”

“I’ll have to think about that.  I’ll see how he rides first.”

“Ready?”

“Let’s go!”

After riding to the top of a lush, green hill, I got a glimpse of the vastness of the land.  As far as I could see, there was row after row of cotton plants.  Father had filled me in on the look and size of the plants this time of year but in my wildest dreams, I  never realized one man could own thousands and thousands of perfect-looking plants. 

“All of this is yours, Father?  

“This is just the beginning. Son.”  

We rode until the sun was high in the sky.  Field after field and more fields.  Did my father own the entire state?  I wasn’t a fool and I didn’t want to sound like one so I let him do most of the talking.  “That’s enough for one day, Son.  We’ll head out again tomorrow.”

“I’m not sure what to say.  I’m speechless.”

“Hard work pays off, Joseph.”

““`

After luncheon, I took a stroll of the immediate grounds.  Cast-iron tables, chairs, and benches were scattered around the lawn under the most magnificent shade trees I’d ever seen.  There was always a place to relax and get out of the hot sun.  It made perfect sense, and I liked that.

Four large white columns decorated the front of my new home and to the rear was a carriage house where several different types and sizes of conveyances were kept.  I noticed that two men, perhaps footmen who always dressed in formal wear, stood outside as soldiers would stand at attention.  There were other men too only they were dressed in shoddy rags and were lacking footwear.  I tried to reason why there would be such a difference, but I couldn’t come up with an answer that made sense.

As I widened my perimeter, I noticed a long line of dilapidated shacks.  From a distance, I wondered if they were chicken coops, but the closer I got, the more I realized I’d read about such types of housing during my year of preparation. 

These had to be slave quarters, and when I heard a baby crying, I headed in that direction. An old black woman was bent over a washtub, and crying came from inside.  When she looked up and saw me approach, she stepped back from the tub and bowed her head toward the ground.

“The baby.  It’s crying.”

She didn’t look up and she didn’t move.  I ducked under the low wooden doorframe and picked the child up.  The baby was around a year old and was stark naked.  I carried her outside and under the shade of a tree.

“Hello, sweet thing.  Aren’t you a fine-looking little girl?”

The old woman hadn’t moved an inch.  I could’ve walked away with the child and she would’ve stayed glued to that spot.  It wasn’t her baby.  She was too old and bent to have a child this young, but she was the little girl’s keeper.

“Where’s her mama?”  The old woman pointed toward the green hill Father and I had ridden up first thing this morning.  “She’s working?”

“Yes, Massa.  She not back till dark.”

“I see.”

The baby had quieted in my arms.  She laid her head on my shoulder and in no time, she was fast asleep.  What was I supposed to do now?  I hadn’t planned to hang around the slave quarters all afternoon.  Even though the old woman didn’t move, she seemed nervous, maybe even frightened by my prolonged visit.  “You can go back to your washing. I think the baby and I will take a walk.  Does she have a name?”

“Clementine her name.  Her mama call her Clemma.”

“Come on, Clemma.  Let’s have ourselves a little stroll.”

***

Chapter Five

The dining room table was filled with so many mouthwatering dishes, I barely knew where to begin.  My mother was coming back to herself.  Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes were bright and observant.  The journey had tired her out, but that was history now.

“I watched you from my window this afternoon.  It looked like you were walking toward Mobley Hill.”

I glanced at my father and he filled me in.  “The first hill we rode over this morning.”

“Oh, yes, Ma’am”

“Did you find the journey satisfying?”

“I’m not sure satisfying is the right word, Mother.  I found the slave quarters if that’s what you mean.”

“I despise that dirty business.”

“Loraine, please.”

“Well, I do.  They’re nothing but—”

“That’s enough, Dear.”

“I held a crying baby.  She was a pretty little girl.”

“Did you wash up good, Joseph?”

“I don’t mean any disrespect, Mother, but what exactly are you saying?”

“Don’t be naïve, Joseph.  Those people are filthy, and they live in squalor.  I don’t want you bringing some hideous disease into this house.”

My mother’s attitude toward the men and women who served her well was a bit rough. Slaves might not be as intelligent as the rest of us, but they weren’t animals.  They had homes and families just like we did, and I didn’t understand her harsh words.

“All your mother meant, Son, was that you need to be careful.”

“I didn’t do anything wrong, Father.  I held a crying baby.  That’s all.”

“That’s fine, Joseph.  Just realize that the overseer handles those people.  It’s best that we stay away and let them do their job.”

“Their job?  What does that mean?”

“Avery Messing is our overseer.  It’s his job to keep the men and women working as fast and efficiently as possible, and any interference by one of us only makes his job more difficult.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“Then pardon me for being blunt, Son, but stay away from the quarters.  It’s no place for a boy your age.”

“I see.  May I be excused?”

“Certainly.”

I headed for my room and flopped down on the bed.  I wasn’t prepared to hear anything my parents said.  What was the harm?  What did they think I would do that might upset the overseer?  I rocked a baby to sleep.  Was that such a sin?

Now that I knew I was being watched, I would find different routes to take on my afternoon strolls.  Not that I’d walk straight to the quarters every day, but I was intrigued by the way those people lived and how they managed a family when they worked from sunrise to sundown.  Did husbands and wives work together?  Where were all the children?  I didn’t see more than two or three little ones when I walked baby Clemma.

I was more anxious than ever to find answers to my questions. I wanted to see the children’s faces.  I wanted to visit with their mothers and fathers.  Was that so wrong?

As the evening progressed, my curiosity got the best of me, and I was too restless to sleep.  I knew it was wrong and I knew I might be punished, but I slipped down the back stairs and out the back door anyway.  I picked up a lantern from the porch but didn’t dare strike a match until I was over the ridge and out of sight of the house.

Following the same path I took earlier in the day proved the best route to the quarters.  Why did Mother hate it so and what exactly made her caution me about setting foot down there when those people were essential to our way of life?

After reaching my destination, I hung back and watched several adults milling around.  Just like most of my peers, the ladies formed their own little groups as had the men, and a low hum of conversation filled the night air.  But only moments later, a woman ran down the slope from my direction screaming and waving her hands, and the men she ran toward stood to their feet.

“Who there?”

My, God.  Was he talking to me?  I looked around, but I was the only one he could be addressing, and I stepped out of the shadows and into the light of the cookfire.  

“My name’s Joe.  I live up at the big house.”

“My ‘pologies, Massa.  I didn’t mean no disrespect.”

“None taken, Sir.”  

Men and women both seemed confused by my presence or maybe my statement.  I realized too late what I’d said.  

Another woman came out of the crowd and ran toward me.  Before any of the men grabbed her and held her back, she addressed me personally.  

“You!  What you want with my baby?”

“Your baby, Ma’am?”

“The old woman say you take my baby.”

“Oh, you mean Clemma.”

“She my baby.”

“She’s a beautiful little girl.”

A tall, black man stepped forward.  “Nelly, no.  Leave that boy be.”

“No!  Why he touch my baby?” 

“It’s okay, Mister.  I heard her crying and I picked her up.”

“You look at her to sell?”

“Of course, not.  Why would I do that?”

The woman dropped to her knees.  “I sorry, Massa.  I thought …”

I lifted the young woman to her feet and continued to hold her arms so I could get a good look.  She wasn’t any older than me, maybe even younger and she already had a family.  In the moonlight, I spotted tears glistening against her cheeks.

“I’d never take your baby from you.  Never.”

The tall man stepped forward.  I wondered if he was her husband, but as I looked closely at his features, he looked like he’d seen a ghost.  When I turned and glanced behind me, I understood why.

“What’s this all about?  Who the hell are you?”

Brawny, a bull of a man, with dark, piercing eyes and a way of dominating the crowd around him, he carried a gun on his hip and a whip in his hand, but I wasn’t going to be intimidated by some overgrown bully.

“Joseph Spaulding, Sir.  Who the hell are you?”  

“Messing.  Avery Messing, Sir.  I didn’t realize—”

“That’s okay, Messing.  I’ll forgive anything once.”  The man stepped to the side and tried to hide his whip, but it was too late for nonsense like that.  “Is there something you wanted?” 

“I came to ask you the same thing, Sir.  Maybe a young thing to warm your bed?  There’s plenty to choose from.  Maybe a young mama?  They’s already broke in and be glad to spend the night in the big house.”

“I didn’t come here for anything like that.”

“I see.  Still a bit too young?  There’s always a first time.”

“You had Nell on her knees.  I figure you wanted—”

“No, Mr. Messing.  Do you understand English?  I didn’t come here for a woman.”

Messing grabbed Nell’s arm and hauled the young woman back toward her quarters.  He bent low and whispered something in her ear I couldn’t hear, but I doubt it was anything pleasant.

“I’ll be going now.”  I stared at the tall man who hadn’t moved from his spot.  “It was nice to meet all of you.  Goodnight.”

With my lantern turned low, I walked up and over the hill and back to the house.  I never meant to cause trouble.  I’d have to check back again someday.   Tonight was interesting at best, but it was time for bed.

***

Chapter Six

I lay on top of my covers and reviewed the evening I spent down at the quarters. It was the most excitement I’d had in a long time, and I was eager to know those people better.  So many of them were my age, and I wondered if I was allowed to make friends with the workers.  According to my mother, associating with anyone of African descent was nothing less than a mortal sin.

I was anxious to go back over the hill, but I’d have to be careful.  It’s not that I wanted to go against my mother and father’s wishes, I just wanted to make new friends and get to know the people who worked for us.  Was that a problem?

Father and I saddled up the following morning and rode in the opposite direction.  After a half hour of riding, we came upon another long line of shacks surrounded by acres and acres of cotton.  

“Don’t tell me you own this too.”

“We sure do, Son.”

“I’m impressed, Father.  I don’t know what else to say.”

“I’m glad you approve.”

“I’m confused.  Does Mr. Messing oversee these people too?”

Father pressed both hands on the pommel.  “No.  It’s too much for just one man, Joseph.  A man named Gerard, Leo Gerard, takes care of this section.”

I didn’t dare tell my father I met Avery Messing last night.  Since we started off on the wrong foot, I should probably make amends but truthfully, I wasn’t fond of the man at all.  I wondered if he ever took advantage of his position.  He seemed like the type that might.

After our morning outing, I was left to my own devices.  I didn’t want to go down to the quarters during working hours.  What was the point?  My goal was to meet the workers, get to know them—have a chat.  My mother might disown me, but it seemed like the right thing for a newcomer to do.

I hadn’t seen much of the inside of the house, and I spent the afternoon wandering the halls and peeking into the bedrooms on the second floor.  After I’d snooped enough, I walked down to the main floor to get my bearings and began with the kitchen.  

As I stood in the doorway, I watched women bustling away preparing our evening meal.  Two long wooden tables sat in the middle of the room; the chairs had been moved against the walls so there was plenty of room to work.  The first was surrounded by women who chopped vegetables, needed dough, and whipped different batters in wooden bowls.  The second was reserved for the women who handled the meat.  Sharp knives sliced chicken legs and thighs like warm knives cut through butter.

These people were efficient and smart.  Nothing was wasted and no one complained.  The environment was of the highest quality.  I doubt there was a finer kitchen in the whole state of South Carolina, maybe none finer in the entire Antebellum South.  The sight made me proud.

“Sir.  May I help you, Sir?”  

“Oh, no.  I’m just getting to know the house.  Don’t let me disturb you.”

“If you’re sure.”

“I’m sure.  Thanks anyway.”

As I walked away, I had the oddest sensation.  Somewhere, sometime long ago, I’d been in someone else’s kitchen where the back of a man nearly my size stood next to a small chopping block.  I tried to concentrate but nothing was clear, and I discarded the memory as quickly as It came.


***

Chapter Seven

The farther the sun dipped in a cloudless sky, the heavier my urgency became to talk with the workers.  I took the same route as the night before, and by the time I reached the hill, it felt safe to light my lantern and let them know I was coming. I must’ve had friends in my younger days and with plantations so far apart, had I played with the little black children, or had Mother kept me isolated from everyone?  I had no memory of running over the hill to play. 

 Excitement grew as I barreled down the hill to the quarters.  Though the men were gathered outside, there were very few women, not half as many as the night before.

“Where is everyone?”

“Ain’t you heard?”  The tall man appeared to be their leader.

“Heard what?”

He pointed to the second shack in the long row of housing.  “See for yourself, Massa.  See what happens when—”

“I don’t understand.”

“You will.”

Before I walked inside, I blew out the lantern and set it outside the shack.  The only light inside the narrow room came from a candle and I waited for my eyes to adjust.  At least five women were gathered around a pallet that was nestled into the dirt flooring.

“What you want now?  Ain’t you done enough?”

I must’ve looked dumbfounded, but when all five women backed away from the bed, my reaction was hard to conceal.

“My, God.  What in—” I was speechless.  Nell’s back had been shredded.  The crisscross wounds were fresh, some still oozed blood and some needed stitching.  Nothing but a bullwhip would leave such marks.  “Why?”

“She disrespect you.”

“Me?  No, she only asked a question.”

“She give lesson.  She won’t bother you no more.”

“She needs a doctor.”

The spokeswoman stepped forward.  “No!  White man done enough.”

“Messing?  Did Messing do this to her?”  Everyone became tight-lipped.  The women were finished with me and crowded back around the bed.  I turned and left the shack only to face an angry crowd of men.  “I’m sorry.”

Hanging my head. I walked away.  The lantern remained outside the shack, but it could sit there forever. Though I’d been told to stay away, I didn’t catch the underlying message and didn’t understand the consequences that my presence could bring.  I’d never felt so alone or so ashamed.  

***

 Chapter Eight

“Aren’t you hungry, Son?”

I came down for breakfast only because it was expected of me.  After seeing Nell’s back, I didn’t know if I would ever eat again.  I couldn’t dismiss the fact that I was the cause of the whipping.  Did Messing think she was bothering me, a petit, pretty woman like that?  Even if that were the case, I’ve always handled my own.  I didn’t need some overgrown bully hogging in where he didn’t belong.

“I saw something last night, Father, something I’m not proud of.”

“What is it, Joseph?”

“I’m not too proud of my name this morning.  If the name Spaulding means belonging to a family that approves of a man nearly killing a farm worker for no reason at all then maybe I belong somewhere else.”   

My father raised his hand to his forehead and gently shook his head.  “Let’s see if we can sort this out, Son.  What in the world are you talking about?”

“A young woman named Nell.”

“Nell?  I don’t think I’m acquainted with anyone named Nell.”

“She’s one of your field workers, Father.”  I glanced at my mother and hoped she wouldn’t faint dead away when I explained the last couple of days.  “I spoke to Nell the other night and when your man, Messing, found out, he whipped the hide right off her back.  The woman did nothing wrong. If anyone did, it was me.  Mother told me not to go down there but I did anyway, and now that young mother is clinging to life by a thread.”

“We both asked you not to go down there, Son.”

“I know and I disobeyed you, but that’s not the point.”

“Messing does what he thinks is right.”

“Nearly killing a young mother isn’t anywhere close to right, Father.  If that’s what this family is all about, I’m finished.  I’ll set sail for California tonight.”

“Let’s not be rash, Joseph.  There’s no need for such talk.  You’ll only upset your mother.”

“What about Nell?”

“What did you learn about property in your studies?”

“I learned that Southerners own property that includes human beings, but in all the books and periodicals I was instructed to read, nothing was mentioned about the brutality I witnessed down in the quarters that’s less than a half mile from this house.”   

My father didn’t answer right off, and my mother had both hands covering her mouth so she wouldn’t speak out of turn.  She knew what would happen, and I did too.  When he was ready, my father would set me straight on the ways of a Southern gentleman.

“I thought you’d be better informed by the time we arrived at Rosewood, Joseph.  As you’re beginning to learn, our ways are different from those who reside in any of the new western states.  South Carolina was one of the first states to join the union nearly one hundred years ago and what you don’t seem to understand is that traditions and customs play a major part in our way of life.  

“Our ancestors have owned Carolina land for decades and the workers we have now are products of their own ancestors who have also been here for decades.  If a wrongdoing needs to be righted, it will be done by the overseer, otherwise, we all live in chaos.  If the work doesn’t get done, the plantation goes belly up and everyone who works here is left to their own devices. 

“We can’t let that happen.  We feed and house those people otherwise they have no permanent home and no food to eat. The children would be the first ones affected, then the elderly, then women like Nell and her husband if she has one.  A lot of those people don’t bother to marry, but that’s a whole different subject, one that I won’t discuss in front of your mother.  If chaos ensued, they’d all be dead within a year’s time.  There’s a fine line, Joseph, a line that you need to learn should never be crossed.”

Nothing about the conversation improved my appetite.  My coffee had grown cold and I wished I was just a boy and could run off and hide, but I was a man though I wasn’t sure how to get my point across.  I still thought Nell was whipped for no reason, and I still wanted to do my part to make things better for her and her family, but how could I convince my parents or Nell’s people that I hated the customs and traditions that gave anyone the right to inflict pain on a defenseless human being.

“May I be excused?”

“I thought we’d go riding, Son.”

“Whatever you wish, Father.”

“I’ll be down at the stable in half an hour.”

“I’ll be there.”

For the next two days, my father kept me occupied and I promised I’d stay away from the quarters.  The days were warm and muggy and the nights weren’t much better.  I often thought of Nell and her baby and how miserably hot those little cabins would be.  At least at the main house, we had large windows, and often a gentle breeze would blow through.  The shacks had nothing but a narrow doorway, which is why I’d find everyone milling around outside in the evenings.

My father was anxious to introduce me to some of his closest neighbors.  The Jacksons, Arthur, and Sissy, and their five sons—Tommy, Jimmy, Timmy, Johnny, and Ronny—ages fifteen to twenty-two were the first new people I met.  Even though I was dressed in riding clothes per my father’s request, I didn’t expect to see five young men dressed so formally during daylight hours.

“I’m happy to meet you, Sir, Ma’am.”

I played the part well and Father was proud of his newfound son.  Had I been friends with the boys when I was young?  I didn’t remember them, but that was par for the course.  I didn’t remember a damn thing about my early life.

The second family was much more interesting.  Charles and Vivian Carver and their twin daughters, Della Marie, and Dora Mae age sixteen.  

“Happy to meet you both, but how do I tell you beautiful ladies apart?”

Both girls giggled.  “Dora is the oldest, and I’m the baby of the family.”

The young ladies were toying with me and I loved every minute.  I wanted to match wits with the beautiful blondes, but I didn’t have time to think, and I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. 

“Are you saying I should reserve the right to take Dora to a formal dance and save you for a Sunday picnic?”

“Your son is quite a clever young fellow, Edward.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment, Charles.  It won’t be long until he’s a full-fledged gentleman.  I’m very proud of this boy.”

As Father and I left the room, we could hear the girls giggling again.  I’d read about Southern belles, but these were the first I’d been formally introduced to and I was delighted by the prospects.  If I had my way, I’d court them both.  

During supper, my father explained our day’s travels and Mother seemed pleased that I was getting to know some of the surrounding neighbors.  Social gatherings were part of the whole customs and traditions lecture I’d been given more than once since we’d arrived home.  I expected the Carvers and their daughters would be dining with us before the month was out.

I begged off an evening game of chess and took to my room where I could try and figure out how I would ask out one of the twins and leave the other behind.  What if I picked the wrong one or what if she turned me down?  Should I ask her sister?

It wasn’t long before my mind flittered over to Nell and the marks I saw on her back.  For my parent’s sake, I hadn’t been down to the quarters, but I was itching to see if she was up and around and if the healing process worked without a “white” doctor.

Did I dare?  I hated going against my father and mother’s wishes in any way, but I had to know.  The truth was just over the grassy hill, and I’d be back before anyone knew I was gone.

The minute I stepped out the back door, a light rain began to fall and for once I’d be able to sleep without having to lift every sash in my room.  It had become a nighttime ritual.  Let the air blow through or sweat to death.

I stood in the shadows and watched.  Southerner white men weren’t the only ones who had customs and traditions, the workers did too, and they were celebrating some type of ritual that was different than anything I’d seen before.

It wasn’t my place to burst in on their festivities, and it had really started to rain. I wanted to back away, but before I turned around, someone grabbed my arms and forced them behind my back while another man pulled a burlap sack down over my head.  My wrists were bound and I had no choice but to let my captors drag me across the soft earth and tie me to a wooden pole in the driving rain.

I was at a loss.  I didn’t think the workers hated me enough to do what came next.  I’d only tried to make friends, but when my shirt was slit down the back and then yanked off my shoulders, the nightmare began when the leather tales of a whip left trenches of bright red blood across tender skin.

One of the men counted.  One, my jaw muscles tightened.  Two, my entire body quivered … five, six, seven … tears streaked my face and my chin dropped to my chest and desperate cries began when my knees buckled.  I hung from the ropes tying my wrists, the man with the whip had finished, and if his intention was bringing me to my knees, he reigned supreme.  When the rope was cut, I dropped like a sack of potatoes, but before the men walked away, I heard mumblings I’d never forget.  

“I hope Messing’s happy.”

***

Chapter Nine

After three days of lying flat on my stomach, I was no better off than when my father brought me home.  One of the workers, I don’t know who, found me the following morning and carried me up to the house.  Though my father was grateful, I doubt he even thanked the man for his trouble.  Traditions always won out.

The ”white” doctor did what he could but he wasn’t used to seeing men like me in this condition.  The first couple of days, I ran a fever and scared my mother to death but after she saw the lash marks on my shoulders and back, she chose to keep her distance and have my father and the second-floor staff tend to my needs.

I’d never known such pain.  Every movement had me gritting my teeth and praying I wouldn’t break down and sob like a baby, but often I did.  I couldn’t help but cry out at the searing flames of heat that still burned through layers of flesh. 

No one came to visit, but I doubt any of the surrounding neighbors knew what had happened.  I thanked God for that.  It was bad enough that my immediate family had to see the results of a night’s outing, but for an entire section of the state to bear witness was more than I could stand.

I didn’t know where the two men had taken me, and I didn’t know where I’d been found, but I hesitated to tell my father who was behind the lashing.  When I think back on what I went through, the layers of sutures, and the nights I lay awake just trying to get past the tormenting pain, I vowed to deal with Mr. Messing on my own terms.  As soon as I was able …

After a week, I was allowed out of bed, but I had to be dressed to leave my room.  Strolling the halls half-naked was some kind of sin, but even the loosest shirt I tried on felt like sandpaper.  The cuts were still raw and if my shirt had been pure silk, it wouldn’t have mattered.  I was in pain.

It didn’t take long before I gave in, dressed, and walked down the hall to the far end of the house.  I was weak from all the time spent in bed and ran my hand along the wall for support.  When I reached my destination, I heard noises that shouldn’t be happening in the middle of the day.  

At first, I thought it was my imagination.  The house slaves were too busy to take time out for nighttime activities, but I couldn’t stop myself.  I pushed the guest- room door open.  “Father!” 

I slammed the door shut and hurried back to my room.  Standing at the open window, I stared at the rolling hills below.  I wasn’t exactly shocked then maybe I was.  My father lay on top of one of the house negroes.  I believe her name was Sally.  Had I done the same with Glory?  Had I used her just like my father was using this girl to satisfy his own … God, how could I have been such a rat?

When my door was pushed open, I didn’t have to look up to know who was there.  He walked up behind me and pressed his hand on my shoulder.  Because I flinched, he quickly took it away.  “I’m sorry, Son.

“Sorry for what, Father?”

“Everything.”

“I guess we’re both sorry.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“I did the same thing as you in Sacramento.  Her name was Glory.”

“Oh, I see.”

“I’m not sure you do.”

“Are you asking for another bedmate?  We couldn’t let your mother find out but if that’s what—”

“Why does everyone think that?  Why is everyone so eager to find me a woman to sleep with?”

“I thought you—”

“If I want one, I’ll find her myself.”

I never circled around to face my father, but I heard him turn to leave.  “I’ll see you at supper, Son.”

“Yessir.”

***

Chapter Ten

Time marches on.  Nothing more was said about my father’s indiscretion and nothing more was said about my last trip to the quarters.  My back was coming along.  I would always have scars, but I was ready to move on with my life.  Like my father and the traditions everyone holds dear, I had become friendly with a light-skinned young slave named Elsa.

Whether friendly was the right word or not, I had a woman I could call on when the urge hit, and the urge hit quite often.  No one could replace Glory, but Elsa was a fine woman.  A few years older, she didn’t have a man of her own and she didn’t seem bothered at all about coming to my bed.

We educated each other.  It was time I learned about the people who worked at Rosewood, and the first thing that was revealed was that Nell, Clemma’s mother had died five days after being flogged by Avery Messing.  The child would never know her mother and I wondered if there was anything I could do to make amends.  I had to go back to the quarters, but this time I would go in broad daylight.

Today was as good a day as any, and I hoped that truth was one of our sacred traditions.  I didn’t care who saw me take the path that led to the quarters.  Wasn’t I a free man, and couldn’t a free man go anywhere he chose?

The books I read hadn’t been much help when it came to the actual workings of a Southern plantation, but I guess that was only natural.  Who’s going to let the truth be known to those who aren’t vested in such degrading customs?

Mr. Messing didn’t want me snooping around his territory, and he let me know firsthand the brutality he inflicted on those who never stood a chance of fighting back.  He had ultimate power over the weaker and the outnumbered.  Who might be next on his list?

The old wash woman was surprised to see me.  Her tired eyes rounded and she started to back away from the low metal tub.  I raised both hands hoping she’d understand that I meant her no harm.

“I just came to ask about the baby … about Clemma.”

“She fine.  What else you want to know?”

“Does she have a father?”

“Everyone gots a father.”

Maybe I said that wrong.  “Is her father able to care for her?”

“He more’n able, but he want no part of that baby’s life.”

“Why not?  If he’s her flesh and blood.”

“Don’t you know nothin’, Boy?”

“I guess not.”

“That little girl your sister.”

The old woman thought I was a bit dim, and when her words sunk in, I realized she was right.  I was as dim as they came.  What would happen to the baby now?  Not only did she lose her mother but … my, God.  How many of the children living in the quarters were my siblings?

“I want her.”

“Say what?”

“I’m taking her home with me.”

“But Massa.  What about your mama?  She ain’t gonna take kindly to no mix breed baby.  Maybe she hurt the child.”

“She’d never do anything of the sort.  You’re wrong.”

The old woman looked down at the ground.  She’d said enough and knew if she spoke out again, nothing good would come of it.  “I get the baby.”

“Thank you.”

When she laid Clemma in my arms, I stared at her little face.  I never had brothers or sisters and part of me was excited by the prospect of caring for her.  Mother never had to know we had the same blood; in fact, no one in the big house had to know the truth.  That could prove a big mistake.

The kitchen door stood open and the baby and I slipped inside.  Every degree of laughter and merriment in the large room halted, and everyone’s eyes turned my way.  Clemma and I were on display, and when one of the younger women stepped forward, an older woman grabbed her arm.  No one spoke.  No one knew what to say.

“This is Clemma.  She’ll be living in this house from now on.  I’ll be needing a few supplies, diapers, to start.  Is anyone here a wet nurse?” 

Again, the young lady stepped forward but this time, she wasn’t stopped.  “I am, Massa.”

“Good.  They’ll have to do without you for a few months.  I’ll need you upstairs.  I assume you have a small child?”

“Yessir.  I be happy to feed your baby and mine.”

“Oh, she’s not mine.”

“No?  I assumed—”

“Don’t assume, just gather your things and be ready to … you know, as soon as possible.”

“Yes, Massa.  I come upstairs right quick.”

The young mother’s name was Esther and her daughter who was only a month older than Clemma, was named Cynthia.  They all took the last name of Spaulding.  Although I was scared to hear the answer, I managed to ask.

“Where is the baby’s father?  Does he work inside the house?”

“I don’t know.”

“Excuse me?”

“She half white, but it hard to guess who the father might be.”

“You mean you’ve been with more than just one white man?”

“More’n I can count, Massa.”

“I see.”  She must’ve seen the look on my face.  How naïve could a man be?  I still had a hell of a lot to learn about traditions.


***

Chapter Eleven

Weeks passed and I found myself without purpose.  I visited Clemma and Cynthia twice a day, but I had no job which left too much time to think about my life and my future.  The girls were in good hands with Esther, and no one had even asked the burning question.  Who the hell was the kid and why was she living in the house?

Mother planned a dinner party for Saturday night, and a new suit of clothes was purchased on my behalf.  I had no input on any decision, not even my own wardrobe.

Friday afternoon, I rode hard and fast.  I had no destination in mind and ended up sitting on a hilltop looking down on the Carver’s home.  I hadn’t planned to cross over onto their property but in the end, it turned out to be a pleasant experience.

A golden palomino with a golden-haired girl in the saddle soared passed me like I wasn’t even there, but I took it as an invitation to follow.  She was an excellent rider and I was so out of practice, it was a strain to keep up.

As soon as she slowed, I did the same—thank God—and we both dismounted.  “Hello, Joseph.”

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

“Do you want to guess or do I have to tell you who I am.”

“You must be the youngest.  The older of the two wouldn’t ride so recklessly, would she?”

“You’re very clever, Joseph, and I like clever men.”

“Do you now?”

“You still haven’t called me by name.”

“Just an oversight.”

“I’m waiting.”

“Fine.”  Damn if I could remember who was the youngest.  “I hear the whole family is coming for supper tomorrow night.”

“Yes.  I heard that too.”

“Maybe you and I could be seated next to each other.”

“I’d like that.”

“Me too.”

“So what name will you have your mother write on the place card?  No, don’t tell me.  I like surprises.”

Our time together was over and I gave her—whichever one she was—a leg up, and she was gone, flying across the meadow like the wind.  I mounted, but I had no intention of flying like the wind.  Every muscle ached, even my back, which I thought was healed but was far from it.  How long would it take?  Slaves were sent back to work after only two days, and I was still stiff and sore after two weeks.

When I entered the dining room on Saturday night, I rearranged the place cards, but I still wasn’t sure.  I closed my eyes and picked one.  Della Marie.  I set her card next to mine.  It wouldn’t be long before I found out how clever I’d been.

Dressed in our finest, the three of us were sitting comfortably in the drawing room when our guest arrived.  Jeremy, a footman I only laid eyes on at dinner, escorted our guests into the room.  As is customary in these situations, my father and I rose from our chairs, and Mother stayed seated.

I noticed the girls first.  Both were dressed immaculately but not identically.  I appreciated that.  Different personalities deserved different attire, but I still didn’t know which was which.  I crossed the room and stood between the girls.  

“You both look beautiful, tonight.  How could a young man like me be so lucky?”

Mr. Carver’s eyes shot straight to my father’s and they both smiled.  The night was off to a good start and it was up to me to keep it that way.  I escorted both young ladies out a side door and to the veranda where I sat them on a cast iron bench and I took a nearby chair for myself. 

A footman followed us outside.  He toted an empty tray and asked if he could interest us in an apple toddy.  Both young ladies nodded and I did the same.  I was willing to try anything once.  By the time we finished our drinks, dinner was served and we were summoned to the table.

I stood from my chair.  “Ladies?”

My mother had done herself proud.  The table was decked out with flowers from our garden, and layers of plates, knives, forks, and spoons that I wasn’t sure which to use for what but determined not to embarrass myself.  Observant became my middle name.

When Miss Della Marie saw her name card next to mine, she turned to me and her lush, rosy lips formed the most stunning smile I’d ever seen.  “How did you know?”

“How could a man ever mistake a lovely woman like you?”

“I’m impressed, Mr. Spaulding.”


“Where did that come from?  I chuckled at her sudden glint of formality.  “Just Joe, Miss Della.  There’s nothing formal or fancy about me. Shall we be seated?”

Dora Mae sat across from us and I don’t think she was at all pleased.  She had to know I could only see one of them at a time.  Someone would be left out, but there had to be more young men in the county than just me.  In fact, I knew there were.  The Jackson boys.  There had to be one or two the right age for courting.

“Tell us about yourself, Joseph.  I’ve known you since the day you were born, but there’s an obvious gap that I’m sure my wife and daughters would enjoy hearing about.”

“I’m not sure there’s much I can tell with ladies present.  As you know, a man named Tom Asher took me from this place almost five years ago.  If it hadn’t been for my father’s diligence, I’d still be living in Placerville, California.”

“Is that one of those mining towns?  How did you get by?”  

Though I smiled at Della’s question, I didn’t want her to know I was oblivious to that time of my life.  It made me sound like an idiot who wasn’t worthy of being a plantation owner’s son.  “As I said, there’s not much to tell.”

“You must be grateful to—”

“That’s enough, Sweetheart.  Joseph said he doesn’t want to discuss his time away and we should respect his wishes.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

I hoped my mother understood my refusal to discuss all the sordid details with strangers.  Ruining her party was never my intention, and I worked hard to get the conversation back on track.

“Have you ever seen this young lady’s palomino, Father?  It must be one of the finest mounts this side of the Mississippi.”

Under the table where no one else could see, Della reached for my hand and squeezed.  Maybe we had a future after all.

***

Chapter 12

At least I had one purpose in life and that was to keep Della happy.  Before the evening was over, we made plans to ride at noon the following day.  I’d meet her on top of the same rise that she’d found me just last week.

I arrived early.  After romping on the thick carpet with Clemma and Cynthia, it was time to dress for the day’s events.  Anxiety won over.  I was as nervous as I ever remember being, but I hadn’t been with a real lady before.  Glory and Elsa had warmed my bed, but that was a whole different scenario than courting a young woman with all the social graces of a girl properly raised in the confines of South Carolina.

My heart skipped a beat when I caught a glimpse of her rounding the final bend and making her way up the hill.  Damn, she was beautiful.  “You made it.”

“Did you have any doubts?”

 “Maybe one or two.”

“Are you ready for some fun?”

“Lead the way.”

There was no mistaking that the girl was an excellent horsewoman.  She left me in the dust and I had to work like a dog to keep up.  Through a narrow valley and over another rise, the landscape dipped down toward a stream that led to a small cove where a hidden little lake was surrounded by cattails and boulders large enough to sit on.

“Who else knows about this place?”

She shrugged her shoulders, dismounted, and took off toward the nearest flat rock.  I was right on her heels but surprised when she unbuttoned her riding jacket and removed the heavy garment. What surprised me more was that she only wore a chemise underneath.  Before I could get used to the idea, off came her boots and trousers, which left her legs shielded by a delicate pair of cotton bloomers.  

“Are you coming in?”

From the rock, she pushed off and dove under the water wearing nothing more than thin undergarments.  Did she want me to do the same?  Like Della, I shed my jacket and boots, but for good reason, I didn’t remove my trousers.  I, too, dove into the well-hidden lake and our heads bobbed to the surface together.

Della’s laughter was contagious.  She giggled like a girl without a care in the world, and I enjoyed her playful nature.  Every time she dove under the water, she came up for breath where I least expected her.  She swam between my legs and hurled herself on my back.  I kept far enough under the water that she couldn’t see the raised scars Messing left on my back, but I feared she might run her fingers over one of the more protruding marks where stitches had broken open and the healing took longer than it should.  If she felt anything abnormal, she never said a word.

When I lost track of her completely, she fooled me and climbed out of the water and onto the large, flat rock.  Though I wanted to follow, I was too self-conscious to get out of the water.

“The sun’s nice and warm, Joseph.  Are you going to join me?”

I didn’t have much choice.  I couldn’t stay in the lake all afternoon and I gave in to her wishes.  “On my way.”

Protecting her eyes from my scars, I faced forward as I climbed up on the rock beside her.  Although I should’ve been, I wasn’t prepared to see right through her chemise at her breasts and darkened nipples.  Shock number two came when her thin wet bloomers gave me a glimpse of the area she shouldn’t want me to see.  When she rolled to her side and propped her head on her hand, I did the same.  

“Would you like to kiss me, Joseph?”

“Now?  Here?”

“Of course.  Did you want to go somewhere else?”

“No.  I didn’t mean … I don’t want to go anywhere else.”

I don’t know why, but with a half-naked white girl lying next to me and I couldn’t bring myself to kiss her, what the hell was wrong with me?  She wasn’t Glory and she wasn’t Elsa and I never hesitated with either of them, but Della was different.  

When she reached for my free hand and laid it on top of her breast, I had no choice but to caress the tender flesh, but one thing led to another, and I pulled at the delicate pink ribbon that ran from the waist up and held her bodice together.  The ribbon came loose, and I replaced my hand with my mouth.

The rock should’ve scraped her delicate white skin, but she never cried out.  She thrust her breast farther inside my mouth and ran her hand down my thigh, back to my groin, and down my leg again.  I had no doubt she’d been with a man before.  Whether he was someone my age or a handsome, black buck who lived in the quarters, I didn’t know, but no young, white female knew the intricacies of controlling a man as she did.

I released her breast and reached for the hand on my leg.  “I’m sorry, Della.”

“You won’t make love to me, will you?”

“Not today.”

“It’s my sister, isn’t it?  You want her instead.”

“What?  No.  I don’t want your sister.  I can’t do this.  We’re neighbors.  Friends, and I’d like to remain that way.”

“You think I’m a whore, don’t you?”

“No.  I’d never think such a thing.”

She pulled her chemise closed and yanked on the little pink ribbon, but it tore in half and fell into the lake.  By the time she was fully dressed, I was too, but I stopped her from running off.  I didn’t want her to leave.

“I like you, Della.  I like you a lot, and I think we could be friends.”

“We can’t be friends.”

“Why not?”

“I made you touch me.  I wanted … I wanted you to like me best.  How could we ever be friends now?”

“Forget all that.  Pretend it never happened.”

“Can you ever forgive me?”

“I already have.”

Women were impossible.  “Like me best.”  What the heck was she thinking?  Maybe I should stick with Elsa and leave the prim and proper ladies to the Jackson boys.  Life would sure be easier that way.

***

Chapter Thirteen

Elsa warmed my bed that night.  Though I didn’t at first, I understood now why my father summoned negress women for pleasure.  Life was so simple when men and women realized their place in society.  Had I fallen for Della’s charms, I could’ve found myself in a very precarious situation if she announced she was with child.  I was too young for marriage.  I had a bunch more wild oats to sow first.  Elsa suited me just fine.

Something had happened.  Something was wrong.  Father sat at the dining room table, his head in his hands, and my mother stood looking out a tall, spotless window.  Did Della tell her parents that I … what?   Disgraced her?  Did I dare announce my presence or back out without a word?  Maybe telling my side of the story would be best.

“Good morning.”

Mother turned around.  “Oh, Joseph.  How could you?”

Oh, dear.  I had to respond and I looked toward my father for support but a sorrowful headshake was all I received in return.  The disappointment in his eyes said it all.

“It’s not what you think, Mother.”

“What is it then?  What am I supposed to think when I find those heathens have taken up residence in the bedroom next to yours?”  I breathed a sigh of relief.  Thank God it had nothing to do with Della, but I had a whole set of different problems now.  “That little hussy you have in charge of that heathen nursery said one of the babies was hers and the other was yours.”

“I might have misled her, Mother, but I assure you the child isn’t mine.”

“Then why are they holed up in that room?  Don’t you dare lie to me, Son.”

“Come and sit down, Mother.  I’ll do my best to explain.”

I didn’t blurt out who fathered the baby.  No good could come of that, but I told my mother about Nell, about how and why she died, and that I felt responsible for her death.

“Clemma has no one, Mother, and she needed a wet nurse—”

“Joseph, please.  Must you talk about such things?”

“In this case yes.  I must.  How else would the baby survive?”

“How long must we entertain these three in this house?”

I didn’t have an answer so I changed the subject.  “I was wrong not to get your permission, and I apologize.”

“I don’t like this one bit, Son, and as soon as they’re able, I want them gone.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“And another thing.”

“Yes, Ma’am?”

“It’s plain to see that they both have white fathers.  Do you know who these men could be?”

I didn’t dare look toward my father.  “I haven’t a clue.”

“One more thing, Joseph.”

I thought we were finished talking about the babies, and I’d just shoved a piece of smoked ham in my mouth.  “Yes, Ma’am?”

“There’s a soirée at the Tierney’s on Saturday night.   Maybe you and your father can ride over one day this week, and he’ll introduce you.”

“That can be arranged, right, Father?  Father?”

“Oh … say that again?”

“The Tierney’s.”

“Oh, yes.  An introduction.  Of course, Son.”

“I’ve arranged for you to escort the eldest Carver daughter.  I believe Dora is her name.”

“Yes, Ma’am.  I’d be honored.”

Oh, God.  Could life get any worse?  Was I the only available young man in South Carolina?

Father and I saddled up and rode to the Tierney’s not long after breakfast.  I had time to romp with the babies before we left, but that was all.  Father was eager to get going.  After about an hour, he pulled up under the shade of an old oak tree.  I did the same.

“Thought we could use a breather, Son.”

“Fine by me, Sir.”

For good reason, my father had been preoccupied since breakfast.  I don’t think my mother caught on, but I was aware of his silence.

“You know, don’t you.”

“Sir?”

“Don’t play dumb, Joseph.  It’s not becoming of a gentleman.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“How did you find out?”

His question was vague, and I prayed we were talking about the same thing.  I looked straight at my father.  “The last time I had contact with one of the workers, she was whipped and she died.  I won’t give you a name.  Let’s just say I know that Clemma is my sister.”

“I’m sorry you had to find out, Son.”

“I’m not, but there’s something else I’d like to know.”

“Feel free.”

“How many more siblings do I have?”

“That’s enough, Joseph.”

“Two?  Three?  One hundred?”

“I told you that’s enough.  Some things are better left unsaid.”

“That many?”

“You think you’re smart, don’t you?”  You think lying with a negress is some dirty little game we Southerners play.  Am I right.”

“I didn’t say that, Father.”

“Listen up and listen good, Son.  You thought no one knew about you and Glory, didn’t you?  Everyone in the house knew she was your whore, and what do you think became of her once you were gone?  She and her bastard child were sold to slavers.  She’s not living the highlife anymore.  She’s someone’s field hand.”

“My child?”

“He’ll be working the fields in no time.”

Although I wanted to, I didn’t say a word.  What could I say?  I was no different than my father.

“Your mother doesn’t know about Elsa, but I’ve known since day one, and I understand the need at your age, but there’s one thing you must keep in mind.  I have spies on every floor of the house.  Nothing gets past me, Joseph.  Nothing at all.”

“I’ll remember that, Sir.”

“Good.  Let’s ride.” 


***

Chapter Fourteen

Another suit of clothes had been purchased.    I wondered if the day would come when I could order my own attire.  How old did a man have to be before his mother thought he was fit to make that kind of decision?

The festivities wouldn’t begin until eight, and being a traditional Southern lady, my mother wouldn’t consider showing up at the Tierney’s before half past.  I excused myself after lunch and decided on a leisurely afternoon.  After all, my mother and father did the same only in different rooms of the house.

Mother made a hasty exit to her bedroom and my father used the excuse of delving into a new book in his library.  Of course, he had no intention of reading the afternoon away.  He and I were more alike than I cared to admit.

Elsa loosened my belt and then worked the buttons of my shirt and my trousers.  She wasn’t afraid to mix things up a bit and after she tossed the last piece of clothing on the floor, she slipped off her simple cotton dress and pushed me back on the bed.

With my feet still touching the floor, she ran her hands up my thighs and leaned down far enough that her tongue only tickled the tip of my penis.  Then, with both hands, she spread my legs far enough apart that she could slip in between.  When I reached for her, she slapped my hands away.  The woman liked to be in control and I let her pretend she was. It’s the only time in her entire life that she’d have control over a situation.  Why not let her have a fantasy or two?  Why not give her a little bit of pleasure in life?

She climbed on top and fucked the hell out of me.   When she collapsed, I moved her aside, found a housemaid to fill my tub with hot water, and took her in the bath with me.  The least I could do was give her a nice wash.  Elsa was a special girl, and I had confided in her long ago.  Anytime she wanted to leave, she could, but she stayed.  I gave her no reason to leave.

Even though Dora was my assigned partner for the night, I was to meet her at the Tierney’s.  It was a matter of distance between homes, and meeting at the soirée was a smarter way to go.  Per Mother’s wishes, we arrived in front of the house at eight-forty, the socially accepted time, but we weren’t alone.  Everyone else had the same idea and the string of lavish carriages in the driveway was long.

After helping my mother down, I escorted her into the house.  We were announced and made our way into the grand ballroom where music played in the most majestic space I’d ever seen.  I was honored to be part of a society that prided itself in opulence and grandeur.

Across the room, Miss Dora Mae stood with her parents and younger sister, Della.  It was my place to make Mother comfortable, and then slip over to the Culver’s and escort my date onto the dance floor.  With all the unattached young ladies that lined the room, I could’ve had a gay old time meeting them all, but that wouldn’t happen tonight.  At least they could get sight of me, which meant I would show them the best parts of a Southern gentleman.

“Miss Dora.”  

I bowed at the waist and held out my hand.  She accepted my gesture and we moved onto the dancefloor.  Although it was hard to tell them apart, I noticed a slight difference.  Their eyes.  Dora’s were sky-blue and Della’s were aqua-green.  I didn’t notice the first time we met, but now I know the difference and will never forget.

I waltzed her around the room as though I’d danced like this all my life.  My intention was to let all the other young ladies observe my presence and appreciate my genteel way with a woman.

Parading ourselves like a couple of show-offs, Dora’s grin made me smile.  I wasn’t doing her justice, and that wasn’t fair.  I wasn’t like that, and I don’t know what had gotten into me.  For the remainder of the night, my eyes were focused on my date and nobody else.

By the end of the evening, I was so impressed with Dora that I asked her to attend the Sunday social with me.  I’m sure things like this happened all the time—one sister chosen, but it was hard to leave the other behind.  

Perhaps Della found herself a new fella.  Though it was none of my concern, I still felt bad for her.  She tried so hard to be the right sister that she overcompensated with her unbridled attempt to seduce me.  I would’ve kissed her, but that was as far as I planned to go, and I believe that’s why she took things too far. 

When Dora asked if I’d take her outside for a breath of cool air, I wondered if she had the same thing in mind, but not Dora.  She kept her hands to herself.  Only our fingers touched when I handed her a glass of punch.  The rest of the time, she let me take the lead on and off the dancefloor.

Mother was overjoyed when I told her I had a date for the social.  “It’s not a wonder, Joseph.  You’re an attractive and well-mannered young man.  You’d be a catch for any young lady of substance.”

“Well, substance or not, Mother, I’m not at all ready to settle down with just one woman.”

“I trust that when the time comes, you’ll make the right decision.”

“I hope so too, Mother.”

***

Chapter Fifteen

Soirées, socials, and dinner parties were all part of Southern living, and dressing for those events was left to my mother’s discretion.  She knew best and didn’t hesitate to tell me so.

Dora and I had been an item for weeks.  We attended every affair our parents were invited to and more.  We rode together and we dipped our toes in cool water.  We took long walks and talked about anything and everything.  Neither of us was shy with each other.  Thanks to my mother’s interference in my social life, I have to say she was right again.

There were things a proper gentleman didn’t discuss with a lady.  I had secrets that would remain hidden from everyone but Elsa. But the irony was that the existence of Elsa and Clemma would be hidden from Dora.  How could I explain either of them to the woman who might become my future bride?  

I thought twice about crawling under the bedsheets with Elsa after time spent with Dora, but she was as much a part of my life as my mother and father.  She kept me sane when visions I found hard to handle flashed through my brain like bolts of lightning.  A black and white pinto or the odd little man with a braid running down his back.  How many times had those ghostly images driven me to distraction, but Elsa was there to handle me with care and soothe my tormented soul.  

Being with Dora had become tougher each time we were together.  I’d kissed her a hundred times, but I hadn’t dared let my hand roam across her breast or between her legs.  Her layers of clothing gave nothing away, and I should’ve been comfortable just being with her, but I was ready for more, just a touch, a simple caress of her soft, white skin. 

She wasn’t quite the horsewoman her sister was, but I wasn’t bothered by that.  It wasn’t a competition by any means and Dora and I often rode side by side.  She was such a lovely girl, and she was willing to ride wherever I wanted to go.  There was still a lot of countryside I’d yet to discover and it was nice having a companion that was adventurous too.

But on an average day when the sky darkened to a rough-looking gray, we headed for a breach in the rocky ravine and discovered a cave with enough room to tie our mounts and take shelter.  As I gathered her in my arms, she didn’t hesitate to lay her head on my chest and wrap her arms around my waist.  With her breasts pressing against me, I felt my trousers tighten.  What happened next surprised both of us.

After her hands left my waist and moved lower, she pressed herself tighter against my groin, but did she have any idea what she was doing to me?  There was just so much a man could take before he acted on impulse rather than good sense.  “Dora …”

“I want you, Joe.”

“You don’t know what you’re saying.”

“I’m not naïve.  I’m a grown woman and I know what I want.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve never been so sure in my life.”

I spread my slicker on the dirt floor and helped Dora to the ground.  Before I sat down beside her, she already unbuttoned her red velvet jacket and had started on the tiny pearl buttons of her blouse.  Her chemise still protected her breasts and I covered the cotton material with my left hand but, as though I touched a hot stove, I pulled away.

“This isn’t right, Dora.  I don’t want it to be like this.”  Tears formed in her eyes.  “Oh, no, Sweetheart.  It’s my fault, not yours, but a cave in the middle of nowhere isn’t a good place.  I want our first time to be special, not spur of the moment. Do you understand?”

“Of course, I understand, and it only makes me love you more.”

I smiled at my beautiful girl.  “Good.  We’ll make plans together, okay?”

“I love you so much.”

“I love you too.”

***

Chapter Sixteen

The days were growing cooler, and I talked Esther into taking the babies outside. “You know.  A little fun in the sun.”

“What about your mother?”  

“She’s at a luncheon at the Jackson’s.  She won’t be back for another two hours at least.”

“Okay.  If you wish.”

I picked up Clemma, and Esther reached down for Cynthia.  “May I?”

“Yes, Massa.”

I grabbed the quilted blanket from her bed for us to sit on.  “Do you have to call me that?”

“Yes, Massa.”

“Fine.”  

We scurried down the back stairs and through the kitchen to the yard.  The children had been deprived of the most basic elements.  No walks down the lane.  No feeling the breeze on their faces.  Had I caged these two little ones and sentenced them to an abnormal life?  I wanted my sister where I could see her every day, but the consequences were decidedly harming the child.

Another plan had to be made, but I only saw one way to remedy the fact, and that was to send all three to the quarters.  Esther would have to work the fields and the old wash woman would be in charge of the girls.  I didn’t want that.  I took Clemma away from that, and I didn’t want to send her back.  

Neither child was fair enough to pass for white.  Clemma was lighter than Cynthia, but I doubt she could pass.  If she did, who could I declare as her parents?  She couldn’t just live here and be raised by the staff.  That was no good either.  The answers were slim.

The kids had a great time shuffling their short little legs around in the lumpy grass.  They’d never tried to walk on anything so uneven and their little bottoms hit the ground often.  I chuckled more than once at their antics.  They were two very happy little girls.

***

Chapter Seventeen

My new suit of clothes arrived yesterday.  Mother said nothing but the best for the party.  It would be a big day for all of us.  Working out the logistics wasn’t as much up to me as it was the parents of the soon-to-be formally engaged couple.

The announcement would be made Saturday night in front of nearly a hundred people who’d been invited to attend the formal reception for Dora and me.  Whether my intended was nervous, I didn’t know, but I sure was.  I’d just turned eighteen and though my mother was thrilled by the prospect of marriage and grandchildren, my father had reservations.

“There will be a number of changes you’ll have to make, Son.”

“I know that, Father.”

“Elsa, for one.”

“Elsa?  Why?”

“Think, Joseph.”

“About what?  Dora and I will be living with you and Mother for at least a year.  Elsa belongs to this house so I don’t  see the conflict.”

“Your wife will demand all of your physical attention that first year.  On down the road, after a couple of children are born, the urge for that same type of fulfillment wains.  That’s when you take up with a fresh, young, negress.   You see what I’m saying, don’t you?”

“I do, Father, but I can handle both.”

“Trust me, Son, I tried, and it doesn’t bode well for any of the parties involved.”

“What will become of Elsa?”

“Say goodbye, Joseph.  It’s for the best.”

My feelings for Elsa had grown strong over time, and I had a difficult decision to make, but she wasn’t the only female involved.  My heart belonged to Clemma, the bastard child that could become a common field hand if I wasn’t around to watch but plans for either of my girls didn’t have to be made today.  This was only an engagement party.  The wedding was still six months away.

The night of the party came faster than I could imagine, but I looked quite dashing in my new suit, new boots, and new woolen cape.  We needed to be at the Carver’s early enough that my parents could stand alongside Dora’s folks to greet the guests.  My fiancée and I were to remain in hiding until we were presented just before everyone sat down for dinner.

As soon as we walked in, I noticed Mr. and Mrs. Jackson and their five sons—Tommy, Jimmy, Timmy, Johnny, and Ronny.  I tried not to chuckle, but the boys were lined up like stairsteps, each half a head taller than the next.  The other guests smiled and dipped their heads, but they were all strangers to me.

Dora and I were each allowed one cocktail and were instructed to “hide out” in her father’s library.  We were glad to have time to ourselves.  Though we hadn’t had marital relations, we’d done everything else to try and satisfy the needs of a young woman and young man.  As soon as I closed and locked the double doors, Dora cornered me and pressed her hand where it didn’t belong.

“Not now, Sweetheart.”

“I want you so much, I can’t keep myself from—”

After sliding the lacy rose straps off her shoulders, she arched her back and brought my head low enough that I could toy with her hardened nipple and feel the shudder of excitement that ran through her.  Her left hand held me close and her right found its way back to my penis.  Hard as a rock with no way to release was a miserable feeling, but I didn’t want to yank her hand away and embarrass her, especially tonight.

When I pulled away, she took a deep breath and adjusted her straps, and when I flopped down in the nearest chair, she straddled me.

“Darling Dora.  You must let me catch my breath too.”

“Mother will be here soon, and I suppose we shouldn’t look a sight.”

“Exactly what I was thinking.”

“I’ll get our drinks, and if we look a bit flushed, we can blame the liquor.”

Dora was no dummy.  She was as smart as a whip, just horny as hell.  An unmarried woman wasn’t allowed the comfort of a bedmate.  After the marriage took place … let’s just say I’d heard stories.  I didn’t think she’d ever go that route.  I hoped I’d be the only man she ever needed.

Something was wrong.  Something was happening in the main hall and we were locked inside the library and afraid to make an appearance.  A woman screamed.  It sounded like my mother but I couldn’t be sure.  I wanted to stick my head out and see, but Dora grabbed my hand and held tight.

“No!  You can’t go.”

“Something’s not right.  We have to go.”

The commotion only got louder.  More than one person was yelling, and a strong and violent-sounding knock rattled our door.

“Open the door, Son.  I know you’re in there.”

That wasn’t my father’s voice, and I looked down at Dora.  I didn’t respond, but I pushed my fiancée behind me and the two of us backed away from the double doors.

“Joe, I’m scared.”

I didn’t want to admit I was too, but we kept stepping back until Dora’s backside connected with her father’s mahogany desk.

“Joseph, it’s Pa.  Come on out, Son.”

Dora looked as puzzled as I was.  I only had one father and I never called him Pa so who was this man who claimed to know me?  We had no way of escape.  We were stuck in the library and when the locked double doors began to rattle back and forth, our time clad in safety was soon to end.  

Men’s voices raged with angry overtones and nasty remarks.  The doors continued to clatter, and if a mob of men broke through, I’d have trouble protecting Dora.  Who the heck was out there and what did he want with me?  The poor man was mistaken, but he seemed convinced he was in the right place and talking to the right person.

“Maybe I should go out there.”

“No, Joe.  You wouldn’t leave me here alone, would you?”

“No one’s after you, Dora.”

She held on tight.  She was frightened and she had good reason.  Our special night had turned into a night of terror and chaotic behavior by people we didn’t know.  And then it happened. Both doors swung open and a large imposing man rushed in.

“Joseph.”

I stared at the man’s face.  If we’d ever been acquaintances, it was news to me.  “Who are you, Mister?”

“You don’t know?”

“I’m sorry, Sir, but I’ve never seen you before in my life.”  

Dora had loosened her grip and I brought her to my side.  I saw no reason to fear the man.  The danger had passed when I heard his gentle voice.

“It’s been nearly four years, Son.  A lot has happened since the day we lost you, but I’d rather not discuss that just now.”

“Four years.  I don’t understand.”

My father moved in between the angry man and me.  He stepped forward and winked at Dora and me before addressing the stranger.  Mr. Carver rushed through the crowd of men I didn’t know and pulled his daughter from the library.

“That’s enough, Mister.  You’ve seen the boy and surely you realize your mistake.  It’s time you moved on.  We don’t want any more trouble in this house.”

“I assure you, Mr. Spaulding.  I’m not about to move on.”  Two men dressed in everyday attire moved in closer to the angry man.

“We’ll see.”  Father turned to me.  “Come on, Son.  This man has become quite a bore.”

“I’m staying at Planters Inn in Charleston, Son.”

My father knew best and I let him drag me from the room.  My world had been temporarily shattered but Father brought everything back down to earth.  Who was that man?  He lost a son, but what did that have to do with me?  I’d been a Spaulding all my life.  What gave him the right to come barging in and disrupt our lives like this?  My mother must be beside herself.

Negros weren’t allowed to own weapons, but it wasn’t long before the Carver’s overseers and four other men hauled the angry man and his associates out of the house.  We were safe now and I went to find Dora.  She’d be crying her eyes out if I didn’t show up soon.  The party was ruined and we’d never made our formal announcement.  It was no way to begin our new life.

I hated leaving Dora behind, but I had to work out the man’s intrusion.  Mother cried all the way home but that was expected.  As fragile as she was, an incident like this would send her to her room for days.  Father remained silent.  I often saw his jawline clench and relax as if holding himself in check was painful.  The entire affair was a mystery, but between Father and I, we’d find a way to send the angry man on his way.

Mother’s personal domestic, Clara, stood outside the house and guided my nearly disabled Mother into the house.  Everett took care of the buggy and James was there for Father as if climbing the stairs might be too much after a night of barefaced gaiety.  

On nights like this, my parents slept in separate bedrooms.  A kiss goodnight and Father would let my mother get her “beauty sleep,” but the real reason was crystal clear to me.  Her name was Alva.  She was young and eager to leave the fields behind.  She serviced my father well.

Elsa had turned down my bedclothes and guided me toward the bed as soon as I entered the room.  She knew I’d be tired, but she didn’t know the half of it.  After removing my clothes, she did the same and crawled in next to me, but when she reached for me, I brought her hand to my lips, kissed it, and said, “Not tonight.”

She’d be disappointed, but I couldn’t fill her in on the incident.  She didn’t have the mental capacity to understand things like dealing with multiple fathers.  She was equal to anyone in the bedroom, but more than that would sail right over her head.

It was predawn when I woke and found Elsa wiping sweat from my forehead.  The dream had taken me to a far-off place where big men and big trees towered over the landscape.  I’d been fighting my way back to Rosewood, to Mother and Father and a life I knew, when I woke in a panicked state.  Elsa worked her magic to calm my fears.

“The dream was so real.”  Elsa didn’t bother with conversation.  She wrapped her arm around me and stroked the side of my face.  Her fingertips were so soft and gentle that I let myself reminisce over past events.

I’d had bad dreams before and more than once, I had glimpses of two men stopping me on a main street of town.  After being dragged into an alley, the situation became grim and I was soon on the ground, blindfolded, and carried off in the back of a wagon with a stretched-out tarp attached to the upper side of the conveyance.  Everything after that was blank.  

Had any of that really happened?  Why did the dreams reoccur so frequently, especially when I lived with Uncle Howard? I didn’t know at the time, but I’d been given a pot of tea every night, and I realized now that there was something about that stuff that made my head spin in crazy directions.  It was a nighttime brew and should’ve put me straight to sleep, but I was afraid to sleep, afraid I’d be thrown into another bad dream.  I begged Glory to keep me awake.  “Don’t let me fall asleep.”  She tried her best.  She had magic hands, but at some point, we both drifted off.  Some nights were okay.  Others brought nightmares I couldn’t escape.

Father said we’d talk at breakfast.  Dawn was breaking and I hadn’t slept a wink.  Today would be a very long day.

***

Chapter Eighteen 

Mother didn’t appear for breakfast.  I didn’t expect to see her, and it gave Father and I a chance to speak freely.  Neither of us wanted to have the needed conversation, but after I filled my plate, I began.

“Who was that man, Father?  How did he know my name?”

“I wish I knew, Son.  The way I figured, the man, I didn’t catch his name.  Did you?”

“No, Sir.”

“Well, he’s a father too and I pity him.  He must’ve lost a son too, and the Pinkertons that were backing him must’ve tracked his boy to the east coast.  Someone in Charleston might have mentioned our name.  When Howard wrote about finding you, we booked the trip west as soon as possible.  The Post and Courier picked up the story and with the name Spaulding, of course, the news of a long-lost son made a big splash on the society page.

“That man scared Dora to death.”

“I’m sorry, Son, but before we knew what was happening, that man and his bullyboys had barged through the Carver’s front door and demanded to see you.  I tried to get to the meaning of the disruption, but he was … I don’t know … out of his head with rage.  He frightened me, Joseph.  Something about him—”

“Don’t feel bad, Father.  I’m not blaming you, and I’m not blaming any of the other guests.  Dora will get over the disappointing evening, and I’m just glad he’s gone.”

Father nodded in agreement.  “I’m glad he’s gone too, Son.  Let’s go check in on your mother.”

By mid-afternoon, my only thoughts were of the angry man, and how the circumstances of his lost son brought him straight to me.  I had to assume Father was right. The story he told made sense.  His theory made sense, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t curious.  Would it hurt to see the man again?  If I rode down to the Inn, who would I ask for?  If only he’d told me his name.

I’d have to wait till morning.  It was too late in the day to go traipsing off to Charleston, and I needed an excuse to be gone all day.  Dora would have to do.  She’d never know and neither would my parents.  It was a good plan.  I could talk to the man without interruptions and satisfy my curiosity without anyone being the wiser.

Like a good son, I greeted my mother and father at the breakfast table.  Although Mother looked a bit pale, she made the effort to leave the confines of her room and sit down with Father and me.

“Good Morning, Mother, Father.”

“How are you feeling this morning, Son?  Were you able to put all that nasty business behind you?”

“I think so, Sir.  I need to speak to Dora today and see how she’s holding up.”

“She’s a strong little girl, Joseph.  I think she’ll fare fine.”

“I hope so.”

“Do you think that horrible man has left the state?”

“I’m sure he’s long gone, Mother.”

“He should be locked in a cage.  Harassing people like that.  He’s no Southern gentleman, that’s for sure.”

“Don’t give him a second thought, Loraine.  The man has been persuaded to leave the state.  You needn’t worry.  We’ll never see or hear from him again.”

Did my father harm the man?  Is that what persuaded really meant?  Would he sink so low that he’d send Messing or Gerard out to hurt or even end a man’s life?  I didn’t want to think the worst, but I excused myself from the table and went straight to the stable to collect my horse.  Even if the facts proved he’d done something that despicable, I had to know the truth.

Though I rode right by Dora’s place, I didn’t take time to stop.  I had to know if the stranger was alive or … don’t think the worst, Joe.  Keep an open mind.  I’d known Father all my life, and he wasn’t that kind of man.  He was kind and patient.  He kept my secrets and I kept his.  Ending a man’s life wasn’t part of his nature.

I reached Charleston before noon.  All I had to do now was find the Inn and then locate a nameless man.  Luck was on my side, and the first main street I rode down the Planters Inn sat in plain sight.

After hitching my horse, I walked up to the main desk.

“May I help you, Sir.”

“Yes.  I’m looking for a man.”

“His name?”

“I don’t know.”

“Pardon me?”

“I don’t know the man’s name, but I can tell you what he looks like.”

“I’m sorry.  I can’t give—”

“It’s very important, Sir.”

“I’m sure it is, but I still can’t—”

“Can’t isn’t a word I want to hear, Sir.  The man has gray hair.  He isn’t dressed properly.  His clothing is more casual, more in line with a trail hand or ranch hand.  He wears a large tan hat and carries a pistol on his right side.  Do you know the man?”

“As I’ve tried to explain before, I can’t give out our guests—”

“He’s here, isn’t he?  You’ve seen him. You know who I’m talking about.”

“Joseph?”

I turned toward the sound.  “Yessir.”  I turned back to the clerk.  “Thanks for all your help.  If I ever need help again, I’ll come straight to you.”

“Son?”

I didn’t know how to answer.  The man was desperate to find his son but insisting it was me didn’t get us anywhere.

“I’m sorry, Sir, but you must know better.  Edward Spaulding is my father and has been for nearly nineteen years.”

The man motioned to a table and chairs in the courtyard.  “Why don’t we sit over there?  Did you ride all morning?”

“Yessir.”

“I was just coming down for lunch.  You must be starving.”

“There’s just one thing I need to know.”

“What’s that, Son?”

“What’s your name?”

The man chuckled and then guided me to an empty table.  “ I guess it never came up, did it?  My name’s Ben Cartwright.  I have three sons, Adam, and Hoss, and the youngest we call Little Joe.  We live on a ranch in the Utah Territory.”

“Little Joe?  And you think that’s me?”

“I know it’s you, Son.  There’s no doubt in my mind.”

“As far as I know, Mr. Cartwright, a person can only have one father.”

“I agree.”

“And you think I’m your son.”

“I do.”

“If you don’t mind my asking, why do you think I’m your Little Joe?”

“The day you were born, your brother, Hoss, was six years old.  He took one look at you in your crib and said, “My Little Joe.”  The name stuck, and you’ve been Little Joe for the last eighteen years.”

“Yeah.  Maybe I look like your son.  Maybe I talk like him, but I hate to say this, Mr. Cartwright, but I—”  When a slash of pain soared through my forehead like I’d been stabbed, I held my head with both hands.

“Joe.  What’s wrong, Son?”

“Pain.”

“Your head hurts?”

After a couple of deep breaths, the pain subsided and I looked up at the man who was determined to convince me of a situation he believed to be true.  “I’m fine now.”

“The doctor said this might happen.”

“What’s that?”

“Maybe I shouldn’t say anymore.”

“No, I want to know everything.”  

“Something happened nearly four years ago.  I don’t know what, and I doubt you remember, but you and I drove down to Genoa for supplies.  Your brothers had work to do so you volunteered to go with me.  While I was at the feed and seed, you wanted to look at a new saddle Dak Hollister had in his shop window.  You were supposed to meet me back at the wagon in half an hour but you never showed.  The sheriff formed a posse and we searched the countryside for nearly three weeks but found nothing.  No tracks, no signs … nothing.


“The hardest thing I ever had to do was return to the ranch without you.  As you can imagine, your brothers were devastated.  The only thing we could put together was that I’d agreed to deliver five wagonloads of twelve-foot lodgepole logs that had been commissioned to expand the trading post in Eagle Station.  Three of us bid on the job, and the Ponderosa won the contract.”

When the pain struck again  I squeezed my eyes shut as tight as I could.

“That’s it.  Come with me, Son.  I want you to see a doctor.”

“No, no doctor.  It’ll pass.”

“This has happened before?”

“Yeah, sometimes.”

A waiter stepped up to our table.  “Think you can eat something?”

“Yessir.”

“Two steaks with all the fixin’s.”

I didn’t know how hungry I was, and I shoveled food into my mouth until I realized how much I resembled a wild animal.  That wasn’t my intention and I’d embarrassed myself in front of the stranger.

Cartwright was a pleasant gentleman.  I’d give him that much, but every time I glanced up, I found him staring at me and it was unnerving.  He made me self-conscious of every move I made.  It was difficult to understand how someone with any intelligence could be so wrong about another person.

“You realize I’m only here for a short while,  Mr.  Cartwright.  I’ll ride back to Rosewood and that will be the end of our time in each other’s company.  Don’t get me wrong, Sir.  You’re a nice man, and you’ve come a long way.  I hope you and your son are reunited soon.”

“I appreciate the compliment and your concern for my welfare, Joseph, but I won’t be heading back home until my son is ready to make the trip.”

“You’re referring to me, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I am.”

What in God’s name would it take to convince him?  We could play this game forever and never come to a civilized conclusion.

“Tell me the one thing that would convince me to go with you.”

Mr. Cartwright moved his luncheon plate to the side and propped his elbows on the table.  “On the underside of your left wrist, there’s a thin white line.”  I knew what he was talking about, and I covered the scar with my right hand.  “You were ten years old when you fell from the top rung of the corral fence.  Your brother, Adam, was on the back of a bronc and you were cheering him on.  You lost your balance and fell.  The bone protruded and you had to have a doctor set your arm.”

A memory of that day flashed through my mind.  The pain was unbearable and a man gathered me in his arms and held me close to his chest.  I ran a finger over the scar and looked up at the man sitting across from me. 

“You were there?”

“Yes.”

“You carried me?”

“That’s right.”

“In the back of a wagon.”

“You remember.”

I held my hands to the sides of my head.   Nothing made sense.  My name was Spaulding, and I’d been Joseph Spaulding all my life. Why was this happening to me?  Why was the memory of that day so clear in my mind?

“I get it now.  You were one of the hands at Rosewood.  You saw me fall and … and carried me up to the house.”

Mr. Cartwright smiled.  “Tell me this, Son.  You’ve made the trip through the Isthmus, right?”

“Yessir.”

“Why?” 

“Because I was kidnapped and taken away from my … how did you know?”

“Because it’s the fastest route from west to east or vice versa.”  

“Anyone could get hold of a passenger list.”

“You’re right, but don’t you think it’s odd that someone would kidnap a fourteen-year-old boy and take him clear across the country?   That’s an expensive venture for an abductor to undertake when a kidnapping normally means a man is only dreaming of a ransom, not a cross-country adventure.  One more thing.  Do you remember taking a ship from New Orleans to San Francisco?”

“No, Sir.” 

I dropped my head.  Everything he said was the opposite of what I believed to be true.  Mr. Cartwright gave me time to think.  He never pushed.  He only stated the facts, and he didn’t force me to believe him.  He left it up to me to decide what was true and what was fantasy.

“I don’t know what to think.”

“I’m so sorry this happened, Joe.  I know you’re confused, but I’d like to give you one more piece of information.”

God, what now?  “Go ahead. Mr. Cartwright.”

“Edward and Loraine Spaulding had one child.  His name was Joseph.”  Yeah, that’s me.  “According to reliable sources, their son drowned in Forest Lake on September 13, 1856.  

The Post and Currier released the boy’s obituary, but the Spauldings insisted he wasn’t dead.  The story they wanted people to believe was that their son had been taken and that the boy Joseph was swimming with was hysterical and didn’t realize what had happened.  The quote from Edward Spaulding was, ‘Our son has been kidnapped and I plan to do everything in my power to get him back.’”

“I don’t understand.”

“I don’t have all the answers, Son.  All I can do is guess.”

“If you had to guess …”

“The Spauldings only had one child, one heir to inherit Rosewood.  With his brother Edward residing in Sacramento, a plan might have been devised to find a boy who was the right age, the right height and weight, and the right coloring.  If he had men on the lookout for such a boy, they thought you were the perfect candidate.”

“That’s pretty far-fetched. Mr. Cartwright.”

“Yes, it is, but I’m a father too, Joseph.  You and your brothers and I live on a ranch called the Ponderosa, and I fully intend for my three sons to take my place someday.  Edward Spaulding had to give up that dream the day his son drowned.  He needed an heir, and I assume your mother couldn’t have more children.  That’s where you come in.”

“It’s just a story, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I agree.”

“But that’s what you believe.”

“From what the Pinkerton agents have discovered along the way, I believe the story is true.”

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”

“I’m willing to listen.”

“I have a fiancée, and I intend to be married in the—”

“Arrest that man!”

I jumped up from my seat.  “Father!”

“Get out of the way, Joseph.”

“Why’d you bring the sheriff?”

“I don’t want that man within one hundred miles of you, Son.  He’s a menace and he needs to be locked up.”

The sheriff moved toward Mr. Cartwright.

“No, Father.  He’s not a bad man.  He’s only looking for his son.”

“Why did you ride all the way down here, Joseph?  Don’t tell me you believe Cartwright’s lies.

“I needed to hear what he had to say.  That’s all.”

“Come on, then.  Your mother’s worried sick, and it’ll be dark before we make it back home.”

“Goodbye, Sir.  I hope you find your son.”

“Thank you, Little Joe.”

The crushing pain came on quick as if my head was thrown into a vice.   I almost fell to my knees but Mr. Cartwright reached out for my arm and steadied me.

“Don’t manhandle my son!  Arrest this man, Sheriff!”

“Stop, Father.  No one’s manhandling anyone.”

“I’m okay, Mr. Cartwright.”

He let go of my arm, and I gave him a quick nod and stood to my full height.  The shooting pain was gone and I was able to function again.

“What was that all about, Son?  Aren’t you feeling well?”

“It’s nothing, Father.  It happens sometimes but it goes away.”  I glanced at the sheriff who stood with a gun pointed at Mr. Cartwright.  “You can put that thing away.”

The sheriff checked with my father.  “I won’t be needing any more assistance, Sheriff.  We can manage now.”  Father took hold of my arm.  “Let’s go.”

As my father dragged me across the courtyard, I hadn’t realized that every table outside the Inn was full of people expecting to enjoy a nice quiet lunch.  The excitement we caused gave them all something to talk about for the next week or two.  Mr. Cartwright didn’t move.  He stood silently looking on as we left the outdoor café.

We didn’t return home until after eight o’clock.  The staff had kept supper warm, but I was in no mood to eat.  I kissed my mother’s cheek and said what was expected.

“I’m sorry I worried you, Mother, but it’s been a long day and I’m not very hungry.  I think I’ll go on up to bed.”

“Good night, Sweetheart.”

Elsa was a godsend.  Most of all, she knew me better than I knew myself.  After removing my clothes, she lowered the bedcovers and slipped in beside me.  She knew this evening was different and what I didn’t need was a night filled with rambunctious sex.

There was a lot on my mind and I had to sort through the details before they slipped away.  Father was too quiet for my taste.  There was no talk about Mr. Cartwright or Rosewood or Dora or anything else.  Total silence and I wasn’t sure what that meant.  Had he disowned me?   Was he afraid I’d come to a conclusion he didn’t like?  Was my whole life a lie?  How was I supposed to decide?

The scar on my wrist was slightly raised, and I ran my fingers across the narrow line.  How would Mr. Cartwright have known such a thing if he wasn’t there?  From the sound of his voice, I knew all along he’d never worked at Rosewood, but I was scared he might be telling the truth, and I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.  But I needed more.

“Little Joe.”

What kind of name was that?  Elsa’s questioning eyes almost made me laugh.  “That’s what Mr. Cartwright said his family called me before … never mind. It’s nothing.”  She knew nothing of my problems and I wanted to leave it that way.  Having a break from the world and all its problems was a blessing, and she made it possible for me to fall asleep.

***

Chapter Nineteen

Even though it’s all my father was concerned about, my mother wouldn’t allow talk of the Southern cause or of Northern aggression at the breakfast table, this morning was a whole different scenario.  There wasn’t any talk of war, only of Mr. Cartwright and what needed to be done to remove the intruder from our lives.

I listened to Father rant and rave but I didn’t hear what his solution to the problem might be, and that caused me to think he was planning something I wouldn’t like.

When I first met the man, I was angry that he intruded on one of the most important days of my life, but sitting and talking to him changed my thinking altogether and I wanted to hear more.  I wanted to know about the life he and his sons—whether I was one of them or not—lived on his ranch in the wilds of Utah.

God knows I didn’t know what to think.  A man my age shouldn’t have problems like this, not when most of the talk was about a pending war between the states.  It may not be long before I’d have to make a crucial decision about my life and my future.  Would I enlist and fight for our way of life?  Why was it all crashing down so fast?  And then there was Dora and Clemma and Elsa.  What would become of them if I was no longer here to protect them?

“May I be excused, Mother.”

“Do you have plans for the day, Son?”

I turned toward my father.  “I’m not planning another trip to Charleston if that’s what you mean.”

“Don’t be rude, Joseph.”

“I’m sorry.  I have a lot on my mind and I need time to sort it all out.”

“There’s nothing to sort out, Son.”

“No?”

“If you’re thinking of seeing that man again, I’ll—”

“You’ll what, Father?  Have him whipped to death or shot?  I know what overseers like Avery Messing can do to a man.  I’m living proof.”

My father bolted from his chair.  “What kind of man do you think I am?  Do you think I instructed him to take a whip to your back?”

“It’s all part of the system, isn’t it, Father?  It’s how people are kept in line.  I was out of line when I cradled a crying black baby in my arms, and I have the scars to prove it.”

“I don’t understand you, Son.  The beating you received was a terrible ordeal.  It never should’ve happened.”

“I see Mr. Messing is still a part of our outfit.  If someone did that to my child, he’d be dead.”

“You’re still learning, and you have much more to learn, Joseph.  Our world can’t survive without the people you’re concerned so much about.  The tradition of land owner and worker goes back two hundred years.”

“You can’t even say the word, can you, Father?  You’re a slave owner.  Your slaves are whipped and beaten to keep them in line.  That’s all on you.  That’s your choice.”

“Yes, it’s my choice.  Have you not heard a word I’ve said?  It’s tradition.  It’s how we live and you better think twice before you go on another rampage.  Do you have any idea what this place means to your mother and me, and do you have any idea how far I had to go to make Rosewood your home and your inheritance?  Rosewood will be yours someday.  Don’t you get it, Boy.  I’m doing this all for you.”

“I’m sorry, Father.  It’s just that … I’m sorry.”

Before I could collect my thoughts or leave the room, my mother stood and gave me a gentle hug.  When she finished, she leaned back and looked straight into my eyes.  

“Let’s not have any more of that kind of talk, Joseph.  You know how much your father and I love you, and I hate to see such resentful behavior in this house.”

“I’ve had so much on my mind that I said things I shouldn’t have.  I’m sorry, Mother.  It won’t happen again.  I think I’ll ride over to Dora’s this morning.  I haven’t seen her since … since that night.”

“Good idea, Son.  I’ll ride partway with you.”

“I’ll saddle the horses.”

We rode alongside the river that supplied enough water for our crops in case of a drought.  Father said there’d only been two dry years in his lifetime so it wasn’t much of a worry.  This year there had been plenty of rain and—fingers crossed—the future would hold the same.  After rattling on about cotton prices and a new interest in tobacco, it was time for me to turn off.

“This is where I leave you, Father.”

“Have a nice day with Dora, Son.  Say hello to Charles and Vivian.”

“I will.  I’ll see you at home later.”

When Father rode off, I wondered if he was heading down to Charleston to see Mr. Cartwright.  All this talk about water and crops and cotton, was that his way of turning my thoughts back to the business at hand and away from choosing a different father?

I couldn’t get Cartwright out of my mind.  He’d been very convincing and seemed genuinely sincere.  He knew things only a father would know, but was any of it true?  Was he just telling stories he figured a young man like me would want to hear?  

Part of me wanted to turn my horse around and follow my father.  All that I said at breakfast was true, and I made a fool of myself, but I feared for Mr. Cartwright’s life.   Surely Father wouldn’t go that far.  Surely he wasn’t headed to Charleston and to Planters Inn.

When Dora flew down the stairs to greet me, I put all of my unfounded assumptions out of my head.  This is the girl I promised to marry.  “Let’s take a walk.”

“I better grab my shawl.”

We walked hand in hand along the side of the house where men hoed weeds and women gathered vegetables from the Culver’s personal garden for luncheon and supper.  A path led down toward a babbling brook and a little waterfall.

“Della and I used to come down here and play when we were kids.  Of course, Tilda was never more than an arm’s reach away.  Papa built the waterfall so the creek would pool in just the right spot.”

“Tilda?  Was she—”

“Our mammy, silly.”

“Of course.  What happened to her after you were grown?”

“I have no idea, Joseph.  She’s probably dead by now.”

“Probably.”

Something didn’t feel right.  I’m not sure why but I began questioning our way of life.  Dead nannies and whippings and two hundred years of traditions didn’t bode well anymore.  I didn’t say anything to Dora.  I’d already spouted off to my father.  That was enough for one day.

We kicked off our boots and stockings and both of us waded into the cool pool of water.  Dora lifted her skirts with one hand and held my hand with the other.  Again, I tried to put the fathers out of my mind and enjoy the time spent with my fiancée.  She was such a pretty girl, there was no reason to think about anyone but her.

“Let’s sit over there, Joseph.”

“Fine by me.”

The sun warmed our wet legs and feet.  The buffalo grass was soft and lush and a body could fall asleep in minutes, but when Dora unfastened a button of my shirt and laid her cold hand on my chest, my eyes jerked open in a flash.

“Hey there.”

“You don’t like?”

“Well, yeah I like but—“

“But what, Joseph?  Don’t be so provincial.”

“Someone needs to be.”

“We’re adults, aren’t we?”

“Yeah but—”

“I just want to play … you know.  Have a little fun.”

“You’re nothing but a troublemaker, Little Girl.”

“You don’t know the half of it, Big Boy.”

“Just watch where you put those hands, Little Girl.”

“I’ll put them anywhere I want, Big Boy.”

I rolled her over in the grass and covered her lips with mine.  I loved the fact that we could laugh and have fun with each other.  It wasn’t all grown up, play by the rules, and bore each other to death.  We didn’t have to put on airs or assume we were too pretentious or sophisticated to enjoy the lighter side of life.  I loved Dora.  She was the only one for me.

“Mama will be expecting us for luncheon.  I guess we should head back to the house.”

“I should be getting home.”

“Oh no you don’t.  You’re not getting off that easy.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means you’ll sit down with Mama and Papa and Della and me and have something to eat before you leave.”

“Aren’t you the little dictator?  Your sister hates me you know.  She looks at me like I’m some sort of heathen.”

“Don’t be so dramatic, Joseph.  She’s jealous.  She needs a man of her own.  That’s all.”

“Then find her one quick.  It’s not easy sitting in the same room.”

“Just today, please?”

“When you put it like that.”

Dora hoisted her skirts and hung onto my arm so we could cross the creek, gather our shoes, and ride back to the house.  To my delight, Della had gone riding with friends and wouldn’t be home in time for luncheon.  I mentioned my father’s good wishes and Mrs. Carver said that Della had sent the same sentiments to me.  We all sat down to eat, and the room soon filled with laughter and the prospect of a good life for Dora and me.

“Since we’ll be living at Rosewood, you know you’re welcome any time.  Mother is so excited that she’s started redecorating a suite of rooms on the second floor that she hopes will be ready  by the time Dora and I are married.”

“That’s fine, Son.  Rosewood is a wonderful place to begin your lives together.”

“I think so too, Sir.”

“I hate to bring up unpleasantness, but has that awful man left the area?”

“I don’t think so.  I believe he’s booked a room in Charleston.”

“That’s awful business … awful.  He should be ashamed of himself.  Disrupting lives and causing such unnecessary chaos.”

“Yessir.”

I could feel Dora’s eyes piercing straight through me.  I didn’t dare look up and give myself away.  “You believe him, don’t you, Joseph?  You’ve been to see him, haven’t you?”

“It’s just that some of what he says makes sense.”

“I don’t understand.  You’d give up everything and … what?  Leave all of this and me behind?”

“No!  Never.  That’s not my intention at all.”

“What is your intention?”

“I don’t know.”  I held my head in my hands.  “I don’t know anything anymore.”

***

Chapter Twenty

I needed to see Cartwright again.  I would ride back to Charleston and either be convinced he was telling the truth or tell him I wasn’t interested in his lies and he should go home.  One way or the other, the mystery needed to be solved.

Using Dora for an excuse wouldn’t work again today.  I’d have to come up with a different plan.  After pulling on my boots, I headed to the girls’ room and flopped down on the floor.  With smiles on their faces, both of them came toddling over and fell into my lap.

“Has Esther taught you your ABCs?”  Then I remembered the obvious.  “I’m sorry.  Maybe we could all learn together.”

The girls were too young anyway.  When I rolled backward, the girls and their giggles followed me, and when I played dead, they banged their fisted hands against my stomach to wake me up.  Our morning routine never lasted more than a half hour, but my little ladies were tired and ready for breakfast. I kissed both of them on the cheek, and we all waved bye-bye.

I was never the first one to the table, but I never failed to show up completely.  Mother and Father sipped tea and coffee respectively, and each had a special section of the Post and Currier they liked to read.  I don’t think there was much if any conversation until I arrived.

“Good Morning, Son.”

“Good morning, Sir.”

Mother looked up from the paper.  “I see the oldest Jackson boy has become engaged to Eliza Monroe Caulfield.”

“I’ve  never met either one, Mother.”

“You and Tommy have known each other all your lives, Son.  You just need to be reintroduced.  I think you’ll remember him fondly.”

“Maybe.”

“Why are you so down in the mouth this morning?”

“I don’t know.  My apologies, Mother.  Think I’ll take a ride.  Maybe that will clear my head and improve my disposition.”

Trying not to smile as I left the dining room, I’d pulled off the perfect getaway and no one suspected a thing.  I saddled my beautiful mount and headed in the wrong direction.  If anyone was suspicious or if I was being tailed, I’d learned enough about the countryside that I could take various obscure trails that would confuse the best tracker in the county.

I rode faster than I should.  Heck, I didn’t even know if Mr. Cartwright was still at the Planters Inn or not.  He could’ve given up by now and boarded a ship back to the West Coast.  That might be best for everyone involved.  No more worries, and no more piercing headaches.

What did a man do in The Utah Territory anyway?  Were there even towns or trading camps where a working man could buy and sell goods?  I didn’t know much about the West except that Indians took scalps and killed settlers.  I’d read that buffalo roamed the prairies and that deer and elk were plentiful, but I knew nothing of its people.  Even if the man was my father, had fate brought me back to civilization, to a way of life that had been its tradition for two hundred years?

Something my father said earlier is what brought me back to Charleston for a second visit.  At the dining room table, he said, “Do you have any idea how far I had to go to make Rosewood your home and your inheritance.” It made me wonder how far a man would go to set his plan in motion.  I had to know more before I made any kind of decision about my future.

After handing the reins to the doorman, I strolled inside the Inn and up to the front desk.  “Mr.  Cartwright, please.”

“It looks as though he’s left his room key at the desk, Sir.”

“Did he say where he was going?”

“No.  I’m sorry, Sir.  You may have a seat in our lobby if you wish.”

“No.  I think I’ll look around some.  If Mr. Cartwright returns, tell him Joseph will stop by later.”

“Last name?”

“I’m not sure.”

“Sir?”

I turned and gave a backhanded wave to the clerk.  He’ll have something curious to think about.  When I heard a crashing sound against the rocky shore, I knew where I wanted to be and walked down a wooden boardwalk until I reached the highest overlook facing the ocean.  

As I stared into the distance, I pictured my ancestors on sailing ships seeing land after all those weeks at sea.  What a sight it must’ve been.  I didn’t know where I came from.  Was I English or German or—

“I met your mother in  New Orleans.”  I flinched at the sound of his deep voice.  “I made the trip from California to Louisiana to sell my furs and though I never intended on meeting a woman, especially not one so beautiful, fate brought us together.”  

When Mr. Cartwright slid his hand across my shoulders, I didn’t cringe or turn away.  Something about his touch felt right. How did he know where to find me?  All this couldn’t have been coincidence or had fate intervened?  My stomach felt a little shaky but nothing I couldn’t handle.  I needed to hear the rest of the story.

“Following a brief courtship, Marie, that’s your mother, and I were married.  You were born just shy of a year later.”  As he reached into his vest pocket, I covered my face with my hands, but as soon as he produced a large gold locket, he handed it to me.  “This is yours.”

I looked up at the man.  “What?”

“You didn’t have it with you when you were taken.  It’s been lying on your desk for nearly four years.”

He placed the locket in my hand, but I didn’t open it.  I ran my fingers over the ridges and valleys of the ornate figures and tried to remember something, anything that would render the truth.

“Go ahead, Son.”

I released the latch and the locket sprung open.  One glimpse of my mother and the truth was plain to see.  I’d always been a Cartwright and would always be a Cartwright.  He’d saved the best for last.  He wanted me to remember on my own, but I was having difficulty going back four years and putting it all together.  

“Pa …”

My father smiled.  Tears filled our eyes as we embraced for the first time in almost four years.

“Hoss and Adam?  Are they here?”

“I’m sorry, Son, but no.  We couldn’t all come, but I’ll send a wire this afternoon.  You don’t know how happy they’ll be.”

I didn’t know if my legs could hold me.  “I think we ought to sit down.”

“You might be right.”

A cast-iron bench was just a few feet away, and Pa kept hold of me until I could sit down and think this thing through.  “This changes everything, doesn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“I don’t know what I’m supposed to do now.”

“Well, it doesn’t all have to be done today.”

“Yes, it does.  I have to be back at Rosewood or Fath—Mr. Spaulding will send men looking for me.  What do I say?  It’s been fun but I have to go back to my real home now?”

“Slow down, Joseph.  We can leave tonight.  You have nothing to worry about.”

“You don’t understand.  I have ties here.  I can’t just walk away.”

“Ties.  You know, people that count on me not to mention the woman I plan to marry.”

“Marry?”

“Yes.  Marry.”

“Oh, that does complicate things, doesn’t it?”

“Life is different here, Pa.  I have responsibilities.”

“Tell me about it, Son.  Tell me how life is different.”

“I can’t.  Believe me.  You don’t want to know.”

“I wasn’t born yesterday, Joe.”

“No, I can’t.”  I looked up at Pa.  

“Another time then.  What would you like me to do?”

“I don’t know.  I don’t even know what I should do.”  I looked up at my real father.  “How do I tell Dora that I’m not the man she thinks I am?  How do I tell Elsa …”

“Dora is your fiancée?”

“Yessir.”

“Elsa?”

“A friend.  A real good friend.”

“She’s a negress?”

“Yessir.”

“She’s more than a friend, isn’t she?”

“How did you know?”

Pa’s hand clasped my shoulder.  “Old customs die hard.”

“If I leave Rosewood, she goes back to the fields.”

“I figured as much.”

“That’s not all.”

“It’s enough for now, Son.”

“No, it’s not.  I have a half-sister.  We’re close.  I brought her up to the house.  If I leave—”

“She goes to the fields.”

“That’s right.  I can’t let that happen.”

Pa looked me straight in the eye.  “We can’t take them with us.”

“Why not?”

“You know the reason as well as I do.  They’re the property of Rosewood.  We’d be stealing, Son.”

“God-damnit!”  I couldn’t sit any longer.  “Then I have to stay.”

“Listen to me, Joe.  You’ve had a long day and a lot to think over.  Let’s not make any decisions right now.”

“There’s nothing to think over, Pa.  I can’t go with you.”

“It’s getting late.  I think you ought to head back home.”

“Then what?  Pretend everything is normal?  I’m not that good of an actor.”

“We need time to work this out, Joe.  It can’t all be done in one day.”

“It can’t be done at all, Pa.”

***

Chapter Twenty 

I rode like a man who just escaped a long prison term—fast and hard—and without much regard for my horse.  At least no one had followed me, and perhaps I could pull off the dutiful son for the next few days.  I was almost home and at this rate, I could slip in through the kitchen, wash, and dress for dinner, and no one would be the wiser.  

Not considering the consequences, I wanted to go home.  I wanted to see my brothers, and I wanted my life back to normal.  Now I know what Father meant when he said, “Do you have any idea how far I had to go.” 

A part of me understood why he’d gone to so much trouble to bring home a stray, a boy he could mold into a son of his own.  After the Spaulding boy drowned, there wasn’t an heir to Rosewood, and I was chosen to assume that role.  Most men would consider themselves the luckiest man on earth.  I should keep my mouth shut and accept the generosity that was handed to me on a silver platter.  I should tell Mr. Cartwright the show was over, that Edward was my father and I couldn’t be persuaded to go anywhere with him.

It was an easy answer to everything.  Ben Cartwright would leave South Carolina, and I would remain at Rosewood with loving parents and a bright future.  It all seemed so simple.  I could marry Dora, sleep with Elsa, and watch over my baby sister.  A perfect scenario for everyone.

When I made it up to my room,  I shed my jacket and shirt and sat on the edge of my bed.  As I passed through the kitchen, I told Sally I wanted a bath as soon as possible and before I could kick off my boots, she and four others carried buckets of hot water up to my room and filled the copper tub.

As soon as they were gone, Elsa slipped into my room, pulled off my boots, and loosened the belt on my trousers.  I didn’t know if I had it in me to perform.  I was spent in every way possible.  

I ran my fingers down her cheek.  She was a lovely girl and leaving her behind was more than I could bear.  Sending a girl like her back to the fields after working in the main house was the worst thing possible.  She’d be forced to perform several times a day.  Fieldhands knew that anyone who worked in the big house was light in color, but they wondered what else she had to offer.  My Elsa would be dead within a month.

I pulled her cotton dress over her head and brought her into the tub with me.  We suds each other with a bar of lavender soap, washed our hair, and lay back until we nearly fell asleep.  How could I leave this lovely creature behind?

““`

“How was your day, Son?”

I had to play it right.  I had to be convincing.  

“Pretty good.  I needed a good ride.  I could think about Dora and our future, and I could think about Rosewood and my future.  Riding across the countryside can put a man’s mind straight.”

“I’ve done that many times, Joseph.  Sometimes a man needs time to think, but sometimes he assumes he’s the smart one in the family, but he doesn’t consider his father’s intelligence.  He doesn’t consider the fact that lies aren’t appreciated and wrongdoings must be punished.”

“What are you saying?”

“Don’t annoy me more than you already have, Joseph.  I know the truth.  I told you a long time ago that nothing in this house gets past me.  I know everything that goes on, every move that’s made.  Every word that’s spoken.”

“Then you know I rode down to Charleston.  Is that what you’re trying to say?”

“Of course, I know.”

“Then you also know that Mr. Cartwright and I talked.”

“That’s right.”

“I’m still here, Father.  I didn’t run off with him nor do I plan to in the future.  The stories he fed me didn’t make sense.  He’s nothing but a liar.”

“I can’t trust you, Son.”

“Why not?  I just told you how I feel about the man, but you can’t trust me?  How do you think that makes me feel?”

My so-called father summoned two of his footmen.  “Jacob.  Moses.  Please escort my former son to his new quarters.”

“Former?  What’s this all about?”

“Enjoy your new home, Joseph.  I won’t remain the father of a lowdown, ungrateful traitor.”

As the two black men dragged me away, I knew for sure who my real father was.  If I had any doubts, they were gone the instant my “father” threw me away.

***

Chapter Twenty-One 

The flame of a burning candle was the only light in the cabin.  I wasn’t taken to my room in the big house, I lay on a wooden pallet that had been plied with straw and covered with a woolen blanket.  My jaw felt twice its normal size, and the bone beneath my left eye was swollen and tender.

The more I came alive, the more I remembered the bashing I took.  Two men held my arms while … I should’ve known straight away.  Messing beat the shit out of me and had me thrown onto the pallet, my new home.

When I started to rise, I realized what lengths my so-called father had Avery Messing go to so I wouldn’t run away.  I’d been dressed in a white cotton shirt and trousers, no fancy boots, no shoes at all, and my ankles were chained.  I’d been given a new lot in life.  No longer was I Massa Joseph in a fancy house with fancy clothes, fancy meals, and Saturday night socials, and … what would become of Dora?  Would she think I left Rosewood without a word?

I wanted to laugh but the cuts and deep bruises prevented me from doing much of anything.  Even a slight grin was too much to ask.  

So this was Father’s idea of punishment.  He didn’t have the guts to have me murdered so he throws me in with the rest of his property but tells everyone I’ve been killed.  Perhaps a riding accident.  That would bring another round of sympathy to the Spaulding house.  I could see the headline now …

—That poor unfortunate family.  After four desperate years of searching, Edward and Loraine Spaulding find the long-lost heir to Rosewood only to have the young man fall victim to a riding accident.—

Mother would pull the same old routine.  She’d bury herself in her room and only accept those visitors who drove all the way to Rosewood to give their condolences.  My grieving father would take time from his busy schedule to make all the necessary arrangements.  The burying would take place on blah, blah, blah.  A finely carved granite stone marking my passing would take center stage in the family plot.

Damn.  Edward had it all worked out.  Pa would never look for me in the quarters.  If I didn’t find a way to escape, I’d never see him or my brothers again.  By stripping me of my clothes and boots, he made it impossible for me to not draw attention to myself away from Rosewood.  There were plenty of mixed-race slaves in South Carolina and with my dark coloring, I didn’t stand a chance.  I’d be apprehended and sold to the highest bidder.

The chains were cumbersome.  Just maneuvering my feet off the bed took effort and walking across the room was challenging but when I pulled the thin, wooden door open, the intensity of the noonday sun blasted against my swollen face  I didn’t see a soul, not even the old washwoman, and then I realized I’d been thrown inside a shack at the farthest end of the row, farthest from the big house and closest to the fields.  I understood Edward’s intent.  He never wanted to lay eyes on his deceitful son again.

I didn’t have the energy or the incentive to walk to the other end of the quarters and back.  Every part of me ached and the damn chains were too heavy to lug around.  No one in their right mind would take an evening stroll with chains chaffing the skin off their ankles.  I might be a liar, but I wasn’t stupid.

I brought out a chair from inside the cabin and plopped down.  I wasn’t accustomed to sitting around in the dark where the air was as hot as an oven. Out in the open, at least there was a breeze and more than four rickety old walls to look at.

Since I’d taken Clemma up to the house to live, I hadn’t been back down to make friends or to make an impression.  I doubt any of these people knew who I was and why would they care?  To them, I was just another picker, another pair of hands to get the crop in on time.

I was one of them now.  For how long, I wasn’t sure.  A week?  A month? A lifetime?  If Edward had rigged up my demise, this was my home for the long haul.  How soon Messing would put me to work was his decision.  Could be tomorrow.  Could be he had other jobs for me and wouldn’t send me out to work the fields.

If I never returned to Charleston, what would Pa think?  The last thing I said was that I couldn’t go with him.  He could easily board a ship and be gone by tomorrow.  No goodbye.  No seeing my brothers after almost four long years.  No riding through meadows and through forests of pines that reached the sky.

A sparse line of lanterns glowed in the distance.  It was too dark to see anything but waving hints of light as the pickers returned to their homes.  With their eyes staring at the ground, no one bothered to look at me as they passed.  No one much cared about the new guy who sat outside his shack and whose ankles were chained.  Was being chained commonplace?  There was so much I didn’t know, so much I let slip to the back of my mind so I wouldn’t have to think about it.

The parade of workers was long.  Their feet must be calloused from all the walking and standing they did every day.  My feet were as soft as a baby’s behind, and I began to consider what my life had become.  It wouldn’t be long before I was marching alongside men and women who worked fourteen-hour days and then had to cook a meal for the family.  

How was it possible?  How did these people survive a life that was so cruel and unforgiving?  As men lit cookfires down the row, the women worked inside preparing the evening meal.  I didn’t know where the food even came from.  These men weren’t allowed to handle weapons, so the thought of venison or elk was out of the question.   They didn’t have time to snare rabbits or squirrels.  I was at a loss.  And I was starving.  I’d ask questions tomorrow.  

I was just about to turn in when a light-skinned woman handed me a wooden bowl filled with stew and a spoon.  I looked up to thank her for her kindness and— “Elsa?”

She was gone before I could say anything more.  Were we being watched?  I looked out into the darkness.  Messing stood at the tree line, whip in hand.  Not only had Edward sent me to live with people he would never associate with, but he also directed Mr. Messing to watch every move I made.  One step out of line and my life was over.

I gulped down Elsa’s stew and carried my chair back inside the cabin.  Everyone knew to keep their distance from the new white boy and when they finished their meal, it was bedtime.  I did the same.  I found no comfort in sitting alone staring at nothing.

***

Chapter Twenty-Two

The banging sound came before dawn.  I rolled off the pallet and dragged my chained legs to the door.

“Let’s go, Spaulding.”

“What do you want, Messing?  The sun’s not even up.”

“Let’s go.  You have a job to do.”

“A job?”

“Yeah, rich boy.  You weren’t sent here on holiday.  Get a move on.”

When Messing moved out of the way, I realized the workers were heading toward the fields and I was expected to do the same.

“Hey, Messing.  What about the chains?”

His laughter said it all, and I fell in line with the crowd of people dragging themselves in an easterly direction for another day of picking.  After I was given a cotton sack and positioned at the end of a row, the game was on.

I watched the woman next to me slip the strap of the long, heavy bag over her shoulder.  She bent at the waist and began pulling soft, white bolls of cotton and pushing them into the sack.  When I did the same, the woody husk tore my fingers enough that they bled.  The same thing happened again and again, but I didn’t know how to get the damn cotton without ruining every finger on my left hand.  

When I made it to the end of the row, I needed to sit down and rest my back, but that wasn’t how things worked.  The woman next to me did an about-face and bent into position.  There was no cool drink of water, no wooden bench or pallet to give a person a brief respite.  

By mid-morning, I could barely haul the chains forward.  When I was informed that one hand wasn’t enough, that both hands were needed if I wanted to avoid the whip, every finger bled and every muscle ached.  I’d never felt such agony or such deep humiliation before.  

We were given a break for lunch, and I hadn’t brought anything with me.  I didn’t know the rules, but I was learning faster than I wanted.  Two middle-aged women shared their meager rations with me.  I could never pay them back for their kindness, but I doubt that they expected a white boy to care anything about black women.

Sweat dripped steadily from my brow and into my eyes.  Though I tried to blink it away, the salty wetness irritated the hell out of me.  The old women were ten times faster than me.  I couldn’t begin to catch up, and I wondered how long it would take before my friend Messing showed up and chastised me for being slower than a couple of females.  He prided himself on degrading anyone who didn’t perform to his standards.  When I straightened up and arched my back, I saw the overseer heading my way.

“Think you’re better’n everyone out here, don’t you, Rich Boy?”

“Not at all, Messing.”

“That’s Mr. Messing to you, Joseph.”

“Just leave me be.”

“What’s that you say?”

“I don’t want to fight with you, Messing.”

His smile came across as more of a vicious sneer than anything else.  “You have a lot to learn, Boy.  I hate to do this to a fine, young white man like you, but you stepped over the line.  You’ve made me angry.”

If the man wanted an apology …

“Let’s try these on for size.”  From his waistband, Messing pulled out a pair of manacles for my wrists.  “I thought the leg irons would be enough, but it seems you need more persuading than most.  Raise your hands.”

The heavy irons were locked in place and Messing—never without his whip—remained in place and watched me pull out a fluffy white boll and the next and the next.

“Everybody suffers, Joseph.  Remember that.”

By the time darkness fell, I heard the far-off sound of a whistle.  All the pickers straightened their backs and hauled the last heavy bags of the day to be loaded onto wagons.  I looked for the two women who had spared some of their lunch for me and noticed them heading back to the field.

“Hey, why aren’t they coming with us.”

A tall, lanky fella answered.  “They’s pickin’ the cotton you don’t deliver to the wagon.”

***

Chapter Twenty-Three

As bone tired as I was, sleep still didn’t come easy.  With my hands and feet chained, it was tough to find comfort on my pallet.  All I could think about were the two women who had to stay and do the work I hadn’t finished.  That’s what Manning meant when he said, “Everybody suffers.”  

Tomorrow wouldn’t be any better.  I was dead to the world, and I’d never be able to keep up.  If those ladies had to stay a second night and finish my work, I’d never be able to make it up to either of them, but that’s what Edward wanted. Humiliating his ungrateful son was at the top of the list.  I wasn’t sure what came next but his act of vengeance had only just begun.

Workdays came early.  I rose from my pallet when Messing’s club banged against the wooden door.  There wasn’t a change of clothes or a washbasin so I walked outside to get a drink of water.  With chains on my wrists, I had trouble lifting the ladle from the barrel to my mouth, but I had to have water to start the day. 

As I fell into the line of downtrodden men and women, I realized how many children worked the fields too.  Little scamps clung to their mother’s dresses.  Others, too young to work,  were strapped to their mamas’ backs.  There was no fairness reserved for field hands.

The day proved to be hotter than the day before and by the end of my first row of cotton, I was struggling to stay on my feet.  The same two women worked on either side of me, but they’d already moved ahead.  Their sacks were almost full, and mine wasn’t even halfway.  Were they already contemplating working long after the rest of us had fallen into bed?

I hated everything about Rosewood and Edward, and the most used word in the South—tradition.  It was just another word for slavery.  For confinement.  For injustice.  For brutality that should be unveiled for all the world to see.  I was a nobody.  I could do nothing to right the wrong, to end the suffering, or to call attention to the people’s plight.  If I should die in the fields, maybe the workers would feel that a slight bit of justice had come their way.

Day two dragged on and on.  I worked myself up mentally and physically, and I was so far behind that the ladies would have to work half the night to make up for my incompetence.  When I hauled my third bag of the day to the wagon, Messing was waiting.

“You’re as worthless as they come, Rich Boy.  You ain’t no faster’n a ten-year-old girl.”

He wanted a reason to punish me.  I could see the look in his eyes when he taunted me, but I wasn’t about to provoke him.

“You have nothing to say, Boy?  A fella your age does twice the work you do.  Those chains startin’ to rub raw patches?  They getting heavier by the minute?”

I stared at the overseer but kept my mouth shut. 

“Listen good, Boy.  I’m the only man who decides your fate.  If I want you to live, you live.  If I want you to die, you die.  If I want to make your life miserable, I’m the right man for the job.  Don’t give me reason to hate you more than I already do.”

I slipped the empty sack across my shoulder and walked back to the row I’d just finished.  There was no end in sight.   As far as the eye could see lay field after field of cotton.  The picking season lasted three to four months, and the rush to get the first wagons to market was every owner’s concern.  The earlier the wagons rolled in, the higher the price the mills paid.

When I caught my toe on a damn root, I fell to my hands and knees, and a snapping sound turned my stomach.  Had I cracked a bone or was it my imagination?  If Messing saw any of this, I was a dead man, but in my rush to stand, my head spun, and I was on my knees again.

As two men rushed to my side, I was glad to be given a hand, but the picture I had in my head was all wrong.  Messing had sent two of his henchmen to haul me across the field any way they knew how.  As my feet dragged across the earth, my arms were pressed tight to my body to keep me upright.  I couldn’t hold my head steady, and my chin bobbed off my chest more than once.

I knew now that my wrist had broken, and I also knew that if I didn’t splint it soon, my hand could become lame. The men released both arms at Messing’s feet.  

“Stand up you useless sack of shit.”  I did as I was told.  “Set him up for the night, Boys.”

Messing strode off and left me with his two helpers.  “What happens now, Fellas.”

“You’s gotta hang.”

***

Chapter Twenty-Four

Thoughts of Pa and my brothers had become a fantasy I dreamed about.  Life on the Ponderosa was a world away from the cotton fields of South Carolina, but it was a place where trees touched a sky so blue that it almost hurt to stare too long.

More than anything, I wanted that life.  I wanted to run free, climb the tallest mountains, and swim in water that was so cold, it took my breath away.  I wanted to mount the most beautiful horse in the territory and ride like the wind.  

When the man said I was going to hang, I assumed he had something else in mind.  I ran through a list of things I’d never be able to do, but there were two types of hanging.  As far as I knew, there wasn’t anything known as death by manacles.  Instead of a rope around my neck, a pair of chains were slipped around the chains on my wrists, and I was left to stand on the ground with my hands pulled high above my head.  Except for the throbbing in my wrist, I was a lucky man.  I was still alive and being alive meant hope for the future.  Even if my future was here at Rosewood, I wasn’t ready to die.  I’d learn the ropes and be able to pick like the rest of them. 

I made it through the night and watched the fields fill up with pickers the next morning.  By lunchtime, I was hungry and thirsty and needed to relieve myself, but I held my bladder in check and wondered how long a man could survive without water or food.

Salty sweat burned my eyes, and everything began to itch.  Licking my lips only made things worse, but I continued the tedious task over and over again.  Even with my arms pulled over my head, my legs had grown weary, and my back ached as much as my damn wrist. The only way to give my legs a rest was to let my shoulders and arms do all the work, and the only good that could come from hanging was that the bone in my wrist might straighten and knit together properly.

I looked toward the fields for Messing or one of his henchmen, but all I saw were the rounded backs of field hands.  In the silence of morning, as I hung from the wooden pole, Messing’s club slammed against my back.  Tears blurred my vision, but I kept from crying out.  Preventing my knees from buckling was impossible, and my back arched involuntarily.  I wanted to scream, but when I recovered my footing, Messing’s husky voice shattered the morning stillness.

“Had enough, Boy?”

“Yes … sir.”

He crossed his arms over his thick chest.  “Your attitude is much improved.  Think I should let you go back to work?”

“Yes … sir.”

“Think you can get the work done.  That’s at least six full bags.”

“Yes … sir.”

“Let him down, Boys.”  I started to walk away.  “Aren’t you forgetting something?”  I looked at the evil man.  “How ‘bout a thank you?  I could’ve done much worse, you know.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Go pick up your sack.”

“Yessir.” 

My pa taught me not to hate, but he’d never met the Spaulding’s overseer.  I hated Messing more than I could say, and even though it had to be done, I hated kowtowing to such a despicable human being.  I’d never fill six sacks and he knew it.  Most of the pickers had delivered one or two to the wagons already.  I didn’t stand a chance of completing the job before nightfall.

I still had chains around my wrists and ankles and my movements were slow and deliberate.  Just walking out to pick up my sack was torture.  Every muscle in my back screamed for respite.  Messing knew how I felt and how hard it would be for me to accomplish anything, but that was the point.  That was his plan for executing the next punishment of the white boy he hated. 

Knowing I couldn’t pull my weight, I’m sure the two older women were cussing me out.  Without a splint on my wrist, my right hand was useless, and I cradled it close to my body.  By day’s end, I’d turned over three full bags, half of what was expected. 

“Stop right there, Boy.”  I knew it was coming, but what kind of man finds pleasure in sneaking up behind his victim and spouting off a command?  “Three?  You could only muster up three?”

“Yessir.”

“Maybe you didn’t understand what I meant when I said six.  I thought rich boys had years of schoolin’.  I assumed you knew how to count to six.”  I didn’t reply.  What did he want me to say?  “Cat got your tongue?”

“No, Sir.”

“Blindfold him and take him to the pillory.”

“You’re not serious.”  I’d only seen pictures, and they were the most archaic forms of punishment I’d ever seen.

“I’m very serious, Boy.  I have a job to do.  If one of my pickers can’t pull his weight, it’s up to me to set him straight.”

I feared telling him why I got so little done.  If he knew, he’d probably break the other wrist and still demand six bags a day.  His henchmen pulled out a neckcloth and blinded me from seeing where we were going.  Each man took an arm and 

hauled me and my clanking chains farther than I expected to go.  The uneven road to the pillory was murder on my feet.  Ruts nestled into cracked, dry ground made it difficult to walk.  Had I been able to see, the trip might’ve been easier to make.

I hadn’t realized what Edward and Messing were capable of until I became a field hand with no legal rights, and no ability to walk away from my life and live like a normal human being.  Avery Messing was out to break me, to have me crawl on my knees and beg for mercy.  Whether I’d be able to stand tall like a man or kneel before Messing for the remainder of my life was yet to be seen.

The pillory was barbaric.  I’m sure they’d been outlawed in non-slave states, but nothing was forbidden in the South.  Using any kind of restraints or hideous contraption to break a willful man was commonplace and not against Southern law.

“Sorry ‘bout this, Massa Joseph.”

“You know me?”

“It’s Silas and Marcus, Massa.  Everyone in the quarters knows ‘bout you and your troubles.  Everyone here wants to help but they’s too scared.”

“Do what you have to do.  I don’t want anyone getting in trouble over me.”

“Wish things was different, but I gots a family to care for.”

“I know.  I’m not blaming you.”

Marcus held me against the post while Silas unlocked the shackles and slipped my hands and my head through the proper openings.   After closing the top half of the pillory, I was locked in.  The blindfold stayed in place.  I didn’t know where I was and wondered how many onlookers would see me like this.

I’d only been sentenced to the quarters for two days, and I could feel myself slipping into a state of despair.  I’d barely eaten, and water was sparse.  As if the leg irons along with the pillory weren’t enough, this was my second night without sleep.  My stomach made ungodly sounds that I hoped no one else could hear.  When my head began pounding, I didn’t know if I would walk away or if this was the end.  

Pa and my brothers would never know what happened.  They’d think I didn’t want to come home, and it saddened me to think that’s the way I’d be remembered.  No more kid brother to kick around or teach the ropes of running the best ranch in Nevada.

***

Chapter Twenty-Five

I woke to Messing banging his heavy club against cabin doors.  He wasn’t shy about making his presence known, and he never went anywhere alone.  At least two henchmen followed in his wake in case there was trouble.  I hadn’t seen anyone else punished, but I was his pet project, and he was having a good laugh at my expense.

I heard people rousing, getting ready to head for the fields, and from the sound of their movements, I knew they were close enough that everyone’s eyes were on the white boy being punished.  Being locked in the pillory was embarrassing and being blindfolded only made things worse.

Intuition told me people were gathering and all I could think was that Messing wanted to see how far he could go to ruin my life and make me feel like the scum of the earth.

“Right there, Boys.  Get on with it.”

The first thing to hit my face shocked the hell out of me, but I was locked in.  I couldn’t move, and no one had to worry about the white boy fighting back.  I hadn’t realized how vulnerable I was until Messing instructed his henchmen to pelt me with garbage.  I don’t know what was thrown, but I couldn’t move, couldn’t defend myself or get away.  Though I was a stinking mess, I was thankful to be blindfolded.  I didn’t want to know who stood in front of me.  I didn’t want to know who his henchmen were.

The soles of my feet were learning about life without footwear.  Cuts and blisters from the heat made it difficult to stand in one spot for hours on end, but Messing knew that, and I’m sure he chose the only two punishments that forced a man to remain on his feet.  He enjoyed his role as dictator, making and enforcing the rules.  His name said it all.  He messed with people’s lives.

How far would he go?  How much did it take to break a man without killing him?  Killing was accidental, and he’d have to report the death to Edward, so he stayed clear of murder, but he would bring a man to his knees and have no regrets.  Sleeping well while someone else was suffering gave him complete satisfaction.  Edward’s overseer was a madman.

People began milling about. I could hear footsteps shuffling along the dirt path to the fields.  There was very little conversation, only mumblings that Messing wouldn’t hear and have reason to punish.  Womenfolk could be hung by their wrists, or locked in a pillory like me, or whipped in order to teach their men the proper way to behave.  There were all kinds of ways to keep workers in line.

Everyone that passed probably gaped at the white boy from the big house—the slave owner turned slave.  Though I dripped with garbage, and the pungent smell of feces that lingered on the cotton blindfold, I was forced to hold my breath, but it was no use.  Messing hadn’t held back.  He’d thought of everything.

I hungered for my release, but nobody came.  No Messing.  No henchmen.  The quietness of the quarters was eerie and had a desolate feeling that made my spine tingle.  There was no movement at all.  No babies crying, not even a hint of birdsong. I was truly alone.

Partway through the day, a ladle of water was held to my mouth.  I wondered if it was the old washwoman who stayed behind with those who were too young to work the fields.  Did she have permission or was she risking her own life to save a young white boy?  Neither of us spoke.  Neither of us dared make a sound.

I didn’t pick six bags of cotton.  Would the old woman have to do my chores again today?  I did nothing but try and keep the weight off my broken wrist.  Messing may have done me a favor when he hung me by my wrists.  Straightening the bone like that was as good as slapping on a splint.  If I was careful from here on out, I might be okay.

The two men who locked me in the pillory were the same men who let me out.  Messing trusted his hand-picked henchmen with a set of keys to all the various locks and chains that were used for disciplinary measures.

“Your time up, Massa Joseph, but remember, he always watching.”

“I’m sure he is.”  Before I could ask if the man who released me was Silas, he was gone, vanished into the dead of night.

***

Chapter Twenty-Six

The chains were removed, and I was sent to the field.   The nausea I felt when I removed the soiled bandana nearly made me hurl, but I stayed strong.  No one would see me surrender under Messing’s punishing ways.  A grown man who found pleasure in punishment and humiliation was no more than the scum of the earth.  Hell was too good of a place for a man like him.

After gathering my bag, I was directed to a row near the tree line.  I studied my location—a godsend, but I wasn’t stupid.  How easily a man could escape, but  I knew Messing was nearby and was just waiting for me to try something he could punish me for.  How long would I last as a runaway?  One day?  Maybe two?  I was nearly nineteen, and I wasn’t looking to die by shotgun or whip.

After filling my first sack, I walked back to the end of the row and turned my eyes toward something glinting a few yards away.  The sun gleamed off a shiny object, and then it came to me.  Messing or one of his henchmen was waiting just inside the tree line for me to make my move.

I was alone with no women to take up the slack or urge me on, but that was part of Messing’s plan.  Humans needed contact with other humans, and he singled me out just to show me how miserable life could be.  If I lived alone and worked alone, I’d be acting like a nutcase in no time, and he’d have reason to set me up with the next form of punishment.

Next to the shiny piece of metal, I heard a rustling sound.  I glanced again and smiled.  Either Messing or one of his men was standing guard over me. Though I hated being watched, there wasn’t much I could do, but if I could explain what happened next, I’d spell it all out in terms everyone would understand, but it all happened so fast that I could only describe the end result. 

Out of the tree line, guns fired!

I hit the dirt and covered my head with both hands.  Although I didn’t know what I’d done wrong, I assumed the shots were aimed at me, but that wasn’t the case.  My pa and at least five other men—some wearing badges—burst onto the field to take me away.  While Pa grabbed my left arm and dragged me passed the tree line to horses that were waiting, he and I mounted and rode off and left the sound of gunfire to Messing and the law.

Not only was I shocked by the whole situation, I wondered how Pa found out where I was and how he convinced the law to back him up.  The men who’d busted into the engagement party with Pa were Pinkerton agents.  Maybe they were above the law.  I didn’t know about that, but I’d gone from prominent Southern gentleman to property of Rosewood, and the law rarely interfered with the tradition of ownership.

Pa and I rode fast.  Nothing was said though I caught my father sitting tall in the saddle and smiling.  His plan had worked and we were headed straight to Charleston. I knew nothing more and I didn’t ask questions.  

Ben Cartwright had saved me from an early death, and I’d be forever grateful to him and my brothers for never giving up hope.   Four years was a long time to search for a lost son and brother.

Messing would’ve enjoyed every form of punishment he could muster up until he crippled or maimed me and eventually killed me, and he’d be proud to explain my unfortunate demise to the man he knew as my father.  Edward had been willing to hand me over to his top man and let the vile creature take charge of my death.   More than likely, the overseer would then be granted a bonus or a pay raise to keep the unpleasantness—as  Mother referred to anything concerning the ancient custom of human ownership—under wraps.

Pa’s timing had been impeccable. He and I rode straight to the docks and boarded the Lady Gay, a steamer that was scheduled to leave Charleston in less than a half hour.  The Sheriff, his deputy, and the others would keep Messing and his henchmen busy for an allotted time, and the Cartwrights would be on their way to the West Coast before anyone was the wiser.

My pa wasn’t one to mess around.  He didn’t act on impulse like his youngest son, but he was quick to right a wrong.  Having his family intact was his number one priority, and by year’s end, we’d all be celebrating a victory that was more of a miracle than anything else.

After leaving the port of New Orleans, I began to breathe easy again.  Pa did too.  We were far enough away from Rosewood and Charleston that no one could catch us now.  Often, he and I would stand on the deck and gaze to the west, to our final destination.  His hand often rested on my shoulder, and that’s when I realized that Edward had only touched me once.  Never again. 

There had been so many clues along the way, details I should’ve picked up on, but I see now that we were all like characters in a play.  Maybe not Shakespeare, but everyone had a part to play. It made me wonder if Glory and Elsa were actors in a sense.  Both women had fawned all over me but was that natural or was it Uncle Howard and Edward’s way of making sure I’d never want to leave?

Epilogue:

One evening, after we’d passed through the Isthmus and were halfway home, Pa and I took our familiar places on the deck.

“Fine supper tonight.”

“Yeah.  Right up my alley.”

“Did I notice you giving our lovely server a second look?”

“She’s a right pretty girl.”

Pa’s hand gripped my shoulder.  “She sure is.”

“I was engaged to be married.”

“Yes.  You mentioned that before, Son.”

“I’ve been thinking a lot about things, you know, what was real and what wasn’t.”

“Go on.”

“It’s about Dora.  I loved her, Pa.  I wanted to marry her, but now I don’t know.”

“You don’t know what?”

“Was she part of the game?  Had Edward set us up to keep me at Rosewood forever?”

“Oh, Joe.  I guess you’ll never know for sure.”

“He ruined so many lives.  Not just mine, but …”

“It’ll take time, Son, but the memories of the last four years will fade.  I’m not saying they’ll vanish altogether, but the future can still be bright.  You have your whole life ahead of you.  Make the most of every day.”

“You’re right.  Rosewood was just a bump in the road.”

“You’re a smart young man, Joseph.”

“Thanks, Pa.”

Pa had been hesitant to take his eyes off of me during those first few weeks, but now that we’d grown accustomed to each other again, I was free to walk the deck alone.  

When he packed a bag of clothes for me to wear home, he’d gotten the sizes just right except for the boots.  They were tight on my feet and by the end of the day, I couldn’t wait to kick them off and wiggle my toes.  I didn’t say anything.  I was too grateful for everything he’d done to free me from the culture and traditions I could have accepted as my own if Pa had never shown his face in South Carolina.

Standing on the deck on a Friday afternoon gave us a chance to see San Francisco from afar.  The port city was a feast for my eyes.  I couldn’t wait to step foot on Western soil.  

“We’re almost there, Son.”

“It’s been a good journey, Pa.”

After pulling into the dock, the gangplank was lowered, and we each carried our carpetbags and moved into the line forming ahead of us, but Pa hadn’t mentioned his surprise.

“Is that?”

“It sure is, Joe.”

Hoss and Adam and Hop Sing stood on the dock just below us.  I shot my hand in the air and waved like a wild man.  Once they saw Pa and me, all three did the same in return.

It was the best day of my life.  My entire family was in one place, and I was almost home.  We had a lot of catching up to do, but we had the rest of our lives to live and work together and be a complete family.  Only one thing needed to be done before we celebrated my return.

Secure a larger pair of boots!

The End

2023